N. Sims-Williams, J. Russell Middle Iranian personal name, borrowed in Armenian as Bat. D. M. MacEoin “door, gate, entrance”: a term of varied application in Shi¿ism and related movements. It is applied differently in several sects to a rank in the spiritual hierarchy, either as conceived in transcendent terms or as actually manifested in the religious system on earth. Thus, the Isma¿ili hierarchy of háodu@d al-d^n includes the ba@b as fourth in rank after prophet, asa@s, and ema@m (Hollister, p. 260), while under the Fatimids ba@b came to be used as a title for the chief háojja, immediately under the imam and responsible for the organization of the da¿wa (Lewis, “Ba@b”). ... H. Algar a title given to certain Sufi shaikhs of Central Asia. It appears to be a localized variant of ba@ba@ (father), a much more widely used appellation of Sufi elders, for ba@b also is said to have the sense of father (see Borha@n-e qa@táe¿, ed. Mo¿^n, I, p. 201). Hojv^r^ (d. ca. 464/1071) writes of a certain Ba@b ¿Omar, from the village of Sala@matak in the region of Farg@a@na, and remarks that “all the dervishes and great shaikhs of that area are called ba@b” (KaÞf al-maháju@b, Samarkand, 1330/1912, p. ... D. M. MacEoin SAYYED ¿ALÈ MOH®AMMAD ˆÈRAÚZÈ (1235/1819-1266/1850), the founder of Babism (q.v.). Born in Shiraz on 1 Moháarram 1235/20 October 1819, he belonged to a family of H®osayn^ sayyeds, most of whom were engaged in mercantile activities in Shiraz and Bu@Þehr. Conflicting accounts indicate that the Ba@b's father, Sayyed Rezμa@ Bazza@z, died either when he was in infancy or when he was aged nine and that Ba@b's guardianship was undertaken by a maternal uncle, H®a@j^ M^rza@ Sayyed ¿Al^, who later became a disciple and was martyred in Tehran in 1850 (Balyuzi, The Ba‚b, p. ... AL-ABWAÚB. See DARBAND. AL-BAÚB. See BOˆRUÚ÷È. -E FARGÚAÚNÈ. See BAÚB (Sufi). A. Sh. Shahbazi -E HOMAÚYUÚN (august [royal] gate), name of a gate and its connecting street in the Qajar citadel (Arg, q.v.) of Tehran. The southern half of the Arg housing the royal quarter was separated from the ministerial area in the north by a lane called Ku@±a Darb(-e) Andaru@n, while a south-northerly street, K¨^a@ba@n Alma@s^ya (Diamond avenue, later [K¨^a@ba@n] Ba@b-e Homa@yu@n), divided the ministerial area itself into two quarters. A gate, Sardar(-e) Alma@s^ya, at the southern end of K¨^a@ba@n Alma@s^ya, opened up in the center of Ku@±a Darb Andaru@n; another, Darva@za Arg, a simple gate built during the Afghan occupation, connected it to the northern wall of the Arg. ... -E MAÚÙÈN. See BAÚB (Sufi). MÈRZAÚ. See H®AKÈMBAÚˆÈ. W. Chittick -AL-DÈN MOH®AMMAD B. H®ASAN MARAQÈ KAÚˆAÚNÈ, known as Ba@ba@ Afzµal, poet and author of philosophical works in Persian. Several dates have been suggested for his death, the most likely being 610/1213-14 (M.-T. Modarres Razμaw^, Aháwa@l wa a@t¯a@r-e . . . Nasá^r-al-D^n [T®u@s^], Tehran, 1354 ˆ./1975, p. 207; cf. J. Rypka, “Ba@ba@ Afdáal,” in EI2 I, pp. 838-39). About his life practically nothing is known. His works (especially nos. 7 and 12, see below) suggest a disdain for officials, so it is not surprising that he is said to have once been imprisoned by the local governor on trumped-up charges of practicing sorcery (sehár); a qasá^da he wrote on the occasion has been published (M. ... See JUÚYAÚ Z. Safa a Persian poet in the 9th/15th and early 10th/16th centuries. Born and brought up at Shiraz, he began work as a cutler in his father's and brother's shop. For this reason he chose the pen-name Sakka@k^, but later on he used Fag@a@n^ instead. After the sultan Ya¿qu@b Ba@yondor^ (AÚq Qoyunlu@) had given him the title ba@ba@ (an appellation of leading dervishes and qalandars), he was most widely known as Ba@ba@ Fag@a@n^. He left Shiraz when he was thirty years old and went first to Herat, where his poetry was not well received, then to Tabr^z, where he worked for the sultan Ya¿qu@b and his successors until the AÚq Qoyunlu@ re‚gime began to disintegrate. ... See FARÈD-AL-DÈN GANJ-E ˆEKAR. A. S. Melikian-Chirvani 5/11th-century mausoleum in northern Afghanistan, popularly known as Ba@ba@ H®a@tom, at some 40 miles west of Balkò (A. S. Melikian-Chirvani, “Remarques pre‚liminaires sur un mausole‚e ghazne‚vide,” Arts Asiatiques 17, 1968, pp. 59-92). It follows the simple plan of the earliest Islamic mausoleums standing in the Iranian world, consisting of a single square room with a cupola resting on squinches. Precise measurements could not be taken, but the proportions seem to be all based on a modular unit. ... P. P. Soucek also known as H®a@fezá Ba@ba@ Ja@n Torbat^, calligrapher, poet, and craftsman the first half of the 10th/16th century. He was the son of H®a@fezá ¿Abd-al-¿Al^ Torbat^, a religious figure connected with the court of Sultan H®osayn Ba@yqara@. Ba@ba@ Ja@n's brother H®a@fezá Qa@sem was a noted singer and Ba@ba@ Ja@n himself was a gifted player of the ¿u@d. Sa@m M^rza@ praises him not only as a musician and calligrapher but also as an expert in the inlaying of gold into ivory. Despite these references to his many skills the circumstances of Ba@ba@ Ja@n's life and the scope of his activities remain obscure. ... R. C. Henrickson (Tappa), an archeological site in northeastern Luristan (34° north latitude, 47° 56' east longitude), on the southern edge of the Delfa@n plain at approximately 10 km from Nu@ra@ba@d, important primarily for excavations of first-millennium B.C. levels conducted by C. Goff from 1966-69. Work concentrated on two mounds joined by a saddle. The East Mound (85 m in diameter, 9 m high) yielded a series of first-millennium B.C. buildings (Baba Jan III-I) above Bronze Age (Baba Jan IV) graves. On the Central Mound (120 m in diameter, 15 m high), excavation concentrated on the Baba Jan III Manor on the summit; an 8 x 6 m Deep Sounding provides a partial late fourth- to mid-second-millennium B. ... M. Kasheff popular name of Shaikh Abu@ ¿Abd-Alla@h Moháammad b. ¿Abd-Alla@h b. ¿Obayd-Alla@h Ba@ku@ya ˆ^ra@z^, Sufi of the second half of the 4th/10th and the first quarter of the 5th/11th century, also (more correctly) known as Ebn Ba@ku@ya. Despite frequent references to him in Sufi literature, next to nothing is known about his life. He was probably born in Shiraz, where, as a young man, he met the famous mystic Abu@ ¿Abd-Alla@h Moháammad b. K¨af^f (d. 371/982) and the Arab poet Motanabb^ (in 354/965). He traveled extensively in search of stories concerning Sufi shaikhs and their sayings. ... L. P. Elwell-Sutton weekly satirical periodical founded by Rezμa@ Ganja÷^ (b. 1918 in Tabr^z) in Farvard^n, 1322 ˆ./April, 1943. It was published regularly until Mehr, 1324 ˆ./October, 1945, when Ganja÷^ left for Europe. A further fifty issues were published until Esfand, 1326 ˆ./March, 1947, after his return. The magazine, which was printed on eight 21 x 31 cm pages, had a wide circulation (a print order of 17,000 was claimed for it), and dealt with the political issues of the day in a racy colloquial style spiced with cartoons and caricatures, sometimes in color. ... H. Algar K¨úAÚJA MOH®AMMAD, Central Asian Sufi of the line known as selsela-ye kòúa@jaga@n (line of the masters) which was inaugurated by K¨úa@ja Abu Ya¿qu@b Hamada@n^ (q.v.). Born in Samma@s (or Samma@s^), a village in the region of Ra@m^tan, three farsakòs distant from Bukhara, Samma@s^ became a follower of K¨úa@ja ¿Al^ Ra@m^tan^ (“Hazμrat-e ¿Az^za@n”) early in his life. Most of Ra@m^tan^'s life was spent in the environs of Bukhara, but he migrated to K¨úa@razm at a date that can not be precisely determined. ... H. Algar (or SANGUÚ), ecstatic Central Asian dervish of disorderly habits, contemporary with T^mu@r and one of several Sufis with whom T^mu@r chose to associate for reasons of state. The name Sanku@ does not yield any obvious meaning, and should perhaps be read as Süngü (Turk. “pike”); the dervish in question may have carried a pike as part of his accoutrement. He appears to have spent his entire life in Andkòu@d (Transoxiana), where he was famous for his miraculous feats. When T^mu@r passed through Andkòu@d in 728/1381, en route to his first campaign in Iran, he visited Ba@ba@ Sanku@ and sat down with him to eat. ... P. P. Soucek calligrapher and poet who lived in Isfahan and Baghdad where he died in 996/1587-88. He was famous as a writer of the nasta¿l^q script. Said to have had an ascetic temperament, he also wrote poetry under the takòallosá “H®a@l^.” Virtually nothing is known about his personal life or professional training. Statements by Taq^-al-D^n Moháammad Ka@Þa@n^ and Mosátáafa@-¿Al^ (apud Baya@n^, K¨oÞnev^sa@n, pp. 85-86) that he studied in MaÞhad with Sayyed Ahámad MaÞhad^ are disproved by Qa@zμ^ Ahámad's silence on this matter. ... L. P. Elwell-Sutton known as ¿ORYAÚN, a dervish poet from the area of Hamada@n. This is almost all that is known of him; even his dates are a matter of dispute, estimates ranging from the 4th/10th to the 7th/13th centuries. His tomb in Hamada@n, where his companion Fa@táema is also buried, is first mentioned in the Nozhat al-qolu@b (p. 71); it was renovated in 1329-30 ˆ./1950-51 (for a picture, see Farhang-e fa@rs^ V, p. 18). One story makes Ba@ba@ T®a@her a contemporary of ¿Ayn-al-Qozμa@t (d. 526/1131; q.v.), another of K¨úa@ja Nasá^r-al-D^n T®u@s^ (d. ... A. Netzer BEN FARHAÚD, eighteenth-century author of a versified history of the Jews of Ka@Þa@n with brief references to the Jews of Isfahan and one or two other towns. Next to nothing is known about him except that he was probably a leader of the Jewish community in Ka@Þa@n and that he, together with other Jews of Ka@Þa@n, was converted to Islam by force for a period of seven months (at the beginning of the fall of 1142/1729), while he retained secretly his Jewish faith. According to Ba@ba@÷^ himself he was inspired in his work by his grandfather Ba@ba@÷^ Ben Lotáf (q. ... A. Netzer BEN LOT®F, the Jewish poet and historian of Ka@Þa@n during the first half of the 11th/17th century (d. after 1073/1662). According to his own words, he, along with the Jews of Ka@Þa@n, was forced to embrace Islam and was, for some years, openly a Muslim while retaining secretly his Jewish faith. He was unable to emigrate to Baghdad on account of his advanced age and out of concern for the safety of his large family. He left behind two works in verse: the history Keta@b-e anu@s^ (The book of a forced convert) and a short poem entitled Mona@ja@t-na@ma in praise of the prophet Elijah. ... A. Netzer BEN NUÚRÈ÷EL, a rabbi (háa@kòa@m) from Isfahan who, at the behest of Na@der Shah AfÞa@r (r. 1148-60/1736-47), translated the Pentateuch and the Psalms of David from Hebrew into Persian. Three other rabbis helped him in the translation, which was begun in Rab^¿ II, 1153/May, 1740, and completed in Ôoma@da@ I, 1154/June, 1741. At the same time, eight Muslim mollas and three European and five Armenian priests translated the Koran and the Gospels. The commission was supervised by M^rza@ Moháammad Mahd^ Khan MonÞ^, the court historiographer and author of the Ta@r^kò-e jaha@ngoÞa@-ye na@der^. ... See KURDISTAN TRIBES. R. N. Frye (Mid. Pers. Pa@pak, Pa@bag), a ruler of Fa@rs at the beginning of the third century, father of ArdaÞ^r (q.v.), the founder of the Sasanian dynasty. There are several traditions regarding the relationship of Ba@bak to Sa@sa@n, who gave his name to the dynasty. One tradition, reported by T®abar^ (I, p. 813) and other Islamic authors says that Ba@bak was the son of Sa@sa@n, while another tradition found in the Middle Persian Ka@r-na@mag ^ ArdaÞ^r Pa@baga@n, Ferdows^'s ˆa@h-na@ma, and elsewhere claims that Ba@bak's daughter was given in marriage to Sa@sa@n, a shepherd who had royal blood, and from this union ArdaÞ^r was born. ... GÚ. -H®. Yu@sof^ (d. Sáafar, 223/January, 838), leader of the K¨orramd^n^ or K¨orram^ uprising in Azerbaijan in the early 3rd/9th century which engaged the forces of the caliph for twenty years before it was crushed in 222/837. See K¨ORRAMDÈNÈS. C. E. Bosworth (or Bavan), a small town in the medieval Islamic province of Ba@dòg@^s (q.v.), to the north and west of Herat, more particularly, in the district of Ganj Rosta@q (q.v.), which formed the eastern part of Ba@dòg@^s. It must have been within the Herat wela@yat of modern Afghanistan, just south of the border with the Turkmenistan S.S.R. and near the modern Afghan town of KoÞk. W. Behn (or Baban) name of a Kurdish princely family who from their center at Solayma@n^ya ruled over an area in Iraqi Kurdistan and western Iran (early 11th/17th—mid-13th/19th century) and was actively involved in the Perso-Ottoman struggles. The name occurs in Western travel accounts of the early nineteenth century variously as Bebah, Bebbeh, or Bebe. Modern Kurdish as well as Persian sources refer to them as Ba@ba@n or AÚl-e Ba@ba@n, while the Turkish equivalents are Babanlar or Babanzadeler. The origins of the Ba@ba@n are clouded in obscurity. ... A. Vööbus catholicos (d. 502) elected at the synod at Seleucia in 497. Ba@bay was of Seleucia and had served as a secretary of the marzba@n of Be@t Ara@ma@ye@. He was quite advanced in years when he was elected catholicos in 497. As far as the outer conditions were concerned, his time was advantageous. His rule fell in an epoch during which the church could enjoy peace, and the relations of the catholicos with the court were friendly. The presence of the patriarch was even welcome in the royal court, since King Za@ma@sp (496-498), it seems, sought help form the Christians against Mazdak, whose revolutionary message upset the Persian communities. ... A. Vööbus THE GREAT (d. 628), the head of the Nestorian church in Iran under K¨osrow II. N. Sims-Williams OF NISIBIS (BAÚBAY BAR NS®IBNAÚYE), also known as Ba@bay the Less, Christian Syriac writer who flourished about the beginning of the seventh century A.D. He was the author of a number of hymns and poems, almost none of which have been published. A Sogdian version of one of his works, a metrical homily “On the Final Evil Hour,” is partially preserved in the manuscript C2 (see Sogdian Literature, Christian). The Sogdian translation is of particular importance, since the Syriac original is not known to be extant. ... See BABYLON. See BABYLON. D. M. MacEoin, D. M. MacEoin A. Vööbus catholicos (d. 481 or 484), orthodox leader of the Christian church in Iran under Pe@ro@z, one of Barsáauma@'s (q.v.) chief opponents. The rule of Catholicos Ba@bo@e@ fell during an epoch seething with powerful forces which were working towards a complete reshaping of Christianity in Persia. He was the last head of the church who withstood the tremendous pressures which would mold the later history of Christianity in Persia. X. de Planhol, S. Blair town in Ma@zandara@n, formerly Ba@rforu@Þ. X. de Planhol town on the Caspian coast in the province of Ma@zandara@n. It acquired its present name in 1306 ˆ./1927, at the same time that Ba@rforu@Þ, the important inland town 20 km to the south-southeast, was renamed Ba@bol. Its former name was MaÞhad-(e) Sar. Initially a village arose at this site around the shrine of an ema@mza@da, Ebra@h^m Abu@ Jawa@b, which contains several inscriptions from the 9th/15th century. From the mid-18th century onward, MaÞhad-e Sar became a busy commercial port, thanks to its position near the mouth of the small Ba@bol river and access by boat to Ba@rforu@Þ (to which the river was brought nearer by a short westward diversion ca. ... M. E. Subtelny ABU'L-QAÚSEM MÈRZAÚ B. BAÚYSONQOR B. ˆAÚHROK¨, Timurid prince (b. 825/1422), the youngest son of Ba@ysonqor, the eminent Timurid bibliophile and artistic patron, and a great-grandson of the conqueror T^mu@r. His mother was a concubine of Ba@ysonqor's by the name of Gowhar-nasab (Mo¿ezz al-ansa@b, fol. 145b). According to K¨úa@ndam^r, during the reign of his grandfather, ˆa@hrokò, Ba@bor was not held in as high esteem as were his two older half-brothers, ¿Ala@÷-al-Dawla (q.v.) and Soltáa@n Moháammad, and he had to content himself with living on the stipend assigned to him. ... F. Lehmann -AL-DÈN MOH®AMMAD (6 Moháarram 886-6 Ôoma@da@ I 937/14 February 1483-26 December 1530), Timurid prince, military genius, and literary craftsman who escaped the bloody political arena of his Central Asian birthplace to found the Mughal Empire in India. His origin, milieu, training, and education were steeped in Persian culture and so Ba@bor was largely responsible for the fostering of this culture by his descendants, the Mughals of India, and for the expansion of Persian cultural influence in the Indian subcontinent, with brilliant literary, artistic, and historiographical results. ... D. Balland (or Ba@bor, Ba@bar; sing. Ba@boray), a PaÞátu@n tribe originally from the Solayma@n mountains, now widely dispersed. Its principal territory lies in Pakistan on the border between the Northwest Frontier Province and Baluchistan, extending over the Solayma@n mountains into the De@raja@t foothills around Chaudhwan, where certain lineages are said to have been domiciled since the fourteenth century (H. A. Rose, A Glossary of the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab and North-West Frontier Province, Lahore, 1919, repr. ... P. Joslin “tiger.” The little evidence remaining suggests no more than tentative differences between the Caspian tiger (Panthera tigris virgata) and that of either the Indian tiger (P. t. tigris) or the Siberian tiger (P. t. altaica). Skins and photographs would suggest that it was of intermediate size. The stripes have been reported as not as wide, and more brownish on the sides. The Caspian tiger has been noted for its long winter coat. Little is known regarding the biology of the Caspian tiger. It was reported to reproduce once every 2 to 3 years, bearing 2 to 4 cubs per litter. ... Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh -E BAYAÚN (or babr, also called palang^na), the name of the coat which Rostam wore in combat. It was fire-proof, water-proof, weapon-proof, dark-colored, and apparently hairy, because Rostam when wearing it is said to have looked as if he had “sprouted feathers” (ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow ed., II, p. 89 v. 244, III, p. 188 v. 2880, IV, pp. 200 vv. 1354-56, 281 vv. 1118-19, 286 vv. 1888-89, 319 v. 6). G. Cardascia under the Achaemenids. The economic and cultural history of Babylon under Persian rule matched the vicissitudes of its political life. Its citizens welcomed the first Achaemenids as liberators. Having been deeply offended by the sacrilegious innovations of Nabonidus, they opened its gates in 538 B.C. to Cyrus, who had already won Kubaru (Gobryas), the Babylonian governor of Gutium, over to his side (Annals of Nabonidus III, 15-20, in S. Smith, ed., Babylonian Historical Texts, London, 1924, pp. 98-123; Cylinder of Cyrus, in R. ... M. A. Dandamayev, G. Gnoli state in southern Mesopotamia, present-day Iraq. -YE SAQQAÚ (popularly Ba±e Saqqa@w), “the water-carrier's child,” the derogatory name given to the leader of a peasants' revolt which succeeded in placing him on the throne of Afghanistan in 1307 ˆ./1929. He reigned for nine months with the title Am^r H®ab^b-Alla@h Khan K¨a@dem-e D^n-e Rasu@l Alla@h. D. Balland A. Netzer (B^nya@m^n Ze'ev) 1850-1913), was born in Lipto‚szentmiklo‚s, Hungary (today in Czechoslovakia). His father, Simon, was a Hebrew poet who translated a part of Sa¿d^'s Golesta@n into Hebrew (Hebräische Dichtungen, Vienna, 1894). In 1867 Bacher was admitted to the University of Budapest where he studied Oriental languages, history, and philosophy. The famous A´rmin Va‚mbe‚ry was one of Bacher's teachers. In 1870 he earned his doctorate writing a dissertation on the life and poetry of the Persian poet Nezáa@m^ (Nizáâmî's Leben und Werke und der zweite Theil des Nizáâmîschen Alexanderbuches, mit persischen Texten als Anhang, Leipzig, 1871; see also E. ... See NARD. See BACTRIA I; BALKH VI. P. Leriche, F. Grenet N. Sims-Williams the Iranian language of ancient Bactria (northern Afghanistan), attested by coins, seals, and inscriptions of the Kushan period (first to third centuries A.D.) and the following centuries and by a few manuscript fragments from a much later period, perhaps the eighth or ninth century. Instead of “Bactrian” some scholars have preferred terms such as “Greco-Bactrian” (emphasizing the use of a modified Greek script to write the language), “Kushan,” or “Kushano-Bactrian. ... X. de Planhol (wind), phenomenon at ground level resulting from modifications of general airflows by local topographic factors. On the plateau of Iran and Afghanistan winds depend on a general regime of atmospheric pressures characterized, in the course of the year, by the succession of markedly distinct seasons with relatively stable barometric gradients. Local winds, channeled and strengthened by relief trends or regularly alternating under the influence of mountain blocks (up-valley and down-valley breezes) or sea coasts (on-shore and off-shore breezes), acquire particular importance under such a stable barometric re‚gime and are often individually identified in popular speech. ... L. Richter-Bernburg (wind) in Perso-Islamic medicine: 1. wind as a medically relevant environmental factor; 2. “airiness” as internal physiological and pathological agent. M. Morony WA÷L-TA÷RÈK¨ (The book of creation and history), an encyclopedic compilation of religious, historical, and philosophical knowledge written in Arabic by Abu@ Nasár Motáahhar b. al-Motáahhar (or T®a@her) Maqdes^ in 355/966 at Bost in S^sta@n for a Samanid prince. It survives in three Istanbul manuscripts. “Dâmâd Ebrahim 918” was copied by K¨al^l b. H®osayn Kord^ Wala@Þjerd^ in 663/1265 and ascribes the work to Abu@ Zayd Ahámad b. Sahl Balkò^ (d. 322/934) on the title page. According to Sezgin (GAS I, p. ... J. W. Clinton (Pahl. ba@tak), one of several terms used in Persian poetry to mean wine, and, by extension, any intoxicating liquor. Others are, in approximate order of frequency, mey, Þara@b, kòamr, and nab^dò. In meaning they are virtually interchangeable, but they are metrically different. Their use by poets was governed more by phonetic and linguistic considerations than by differences in sense. W. Madelung (Ar. appearance, emergence), as a theological term denotes a change of a divine decision or ruling in response to the emergence of new circumstances. It is upheld in Imami Shi¿ite doctrine and rejected by most other Shi¿ite and Sunni schools. The notion of bada@÷ is said to have been put forward first by Mokòta@r b. Ab^ ¿Obayd T¨aqaf^ when he predicted the victory of his supporters in a battle against Mosá¿ab b. Zobayr in 67/686-87, claiming to have received a promise of God to that effect and, after their defeat, explained that God had changed His decision (bada@ lahu@). ... X. de Planhol, D. Balland, W. Eilers the name of an area and modern province of northeastern Afghanistan (q.v.), situated between the upper Amu Darya to the north, the Hindu Kush to the south, and the Kondu@z river to the west. H. Algar MOLLAÚ SHAH (also known as Shah Moháammad), a mystic and writer of the Qa@der^ order, given both to the rigorous practice of asceticism and to the ecstatic proclamation of theopathic sentiment. Born in 990/1582 to a qa@zμ^ in the village of Araksa@ in the Rosta@q area of BadakòÞa@n, Molla@ Shah received his initial religious training in Balkò. After a residence of three years in Kashmir followed by wanderings that took him as far as Agra, he came to Lahore to join the following of Shaikh M^a@nm^r (or M^a@nj^v), a Qa@der^ saint of Egyptian origin. ... Z. Safa the poet laureate (malek-al-Þo¿ara@÷) of the Timurid M^rza@ Ulug@ Beg (murdered 853/1449). DawlatÞa@h Samarqand^, K¨úa@ndam^r, and AÚdòar B^gdel^ all say that he was the foremost poet at Samarqand and that Ulug@ Beg and the courtiers held him in high esteem, particularly admiring his odes (qasá^das), but none of them gives his personal name or the date of his death. He may, however, be identical with Mawla@na@ Moháammad BadakòÞ^, whom K¨úa@ndam^r (IV, p. 347) mentions as an associate of M^r ¿Al^-ˆ^r Nava@÷^ (d. ... See PAˆ®TUÚNWAÚLÈ. X. de Planhol, N. Ramazani “almond.“ B. SAÚSAÚN. See ABNAÚ÷. See ARDABÈL. M. Momen small village of about 1,000 inhabitants, 7 km east of ˆa@hru@d, Khorasan, site of a Babi conference in late Rajab-early ˆa¿ba@n, 1264/late June-early July, 1848, convened on the instructions of the Ba@b. Physical arrangements were undertaken by M^rza@ H®osayn-¿Al^ Nu@r^, who during the conference took on the title of Baha@÷ and in later years became better known as Baha@÷-Allah (q.v.). Also during the conference the title Qoddu@s was given to Molla@ Moháammad-¿Al^ Ba@rforu@Þ^ and T®a@hera to Qorrat-al-¿Ayn, who were both members of the earliest group of the Ba@b's disciples, the háoru@f-e háayy (Letters of the Living; q. ... A. S. Bazmee Ansari -AL-QAÚDER B. MOLUÚKˆAÚH B. H®AÚMED, polyglot man of letters, historian, and translator of Arabic and Sanskrit works into Persian who flourished during the reign of Akbar. Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh (wind fall), the name of one of the seven treasures of K¨osrow Parve@z in the ˆa@h-na@ma (Moscow ed., IX, p. 236 vv. 3790f.). The treasures of K¨osrow Parve@z, including the ba@da@vard, are also mentioned by T¨a¿a@leb^ (GÚorar, pp. 700f.), Gard^z^ (ed. H®ab^b^, p. 36), and the Mojmal (p. 81). As for the origin of the ba@da@vard, according to T¨a¿a@leb^ when K¨osrow Parve@z learned that the East Romans had rebelled against his father-in-law Mauricius and installed another emperor, he sent his general ˆahrbara@z to the aid of Mauricius. ... a collection of g@azals by Sa¿d^. See SA¿DÈ. AÚQAÚ MOH®AMMAD-EBRAÚHÈM. See NAWWAÚB-E TEHRAÚNÈ. GÚ. -H®. Yu@sof^ or BAD¨D¨AYN (perhaps two places), a mountainous region (ku@ra) in Azerbaijan and a center of K¨orram^s (Ebn al-Nad^m, ed. Tajaddod, pp. 406-07). There was located the castle of Badòdò, which became the residence and headquarters of Ba@bak-e K¨orram^ (q.v.) during his revolt against the ¿Abbasid caliphate (201/816-222/837). Badòdò was located between Azerbaijan and Arra@n, close to the river Aras (Mas¿u@d^, Moru@j II, p. 75; VI, p. 187; VII, pp. 62-63, 123-24; Abu@ Dolaf, p. 6; Ya@qu@t, I, p. ... F. Aubaile-Sallenave, ¿E. Ela@h^ “eggplant, aubergine.” S. Roaf (wind-tower), literally “windcatcher,” a traditional structure used for passive airconditioning of buildings. Windcatchers are found throughout the Middle East, from Pakistan to North Africa (Coles and Jackson, “A Wind-Tower House in Dubai,” pp. 1-25; idem, “Bastakia Wind-Tower Houses,” pp. 51-53) where they have been built since antiquity. In construction and design they exhibit a great deal of regional variety but they all perform a similar function (Badawy, pp. 122-28): channeling prevailing winds trapped in vents above the roofs of buildings down to cool and ventilate the rooms below. ... C. E. Bosworth, D. Balland also BAÚDGÚÈS, region in eastern Khorasan, between Herat and the middle course of the Har^ru@d in the south, and Marv al-Ru@dò and the headwaters of the Morg@a@b in the north; the southern part now falls administratively into the Herat and Ba@dg@^sa@t provinces of northwestern Afghanistan, and the northern part into the southernmost part of the Turkmenistan SSR. J. T. P. de Bruijn rhetorical embellishment. The Arabic word bad^¿ refers in general to the concept of novelty. In the Koran the Creator is named bad^¿ al-samawa@t wa÷l-arzμ (2:117; 6:101), which implies that the act of creation was without precedent and not dependent on any model. As an adjective with a passive meaning, the word may be rendered in English by “new, novel, unusual,” or synonyms indicating that the thing thus qualified makes a startling impression on account of its novelty. During the early Islamic period it developed into a technical term through its use in discussions about Arabic poetry and ornate prose. ... D. M. MacEoin designation of the calendar system of Babism and Bahaism (q.v.), originally introduced by the Ba@b (q.v.) in several works, including his Persian Baya@n (5:3, pp. 152-54). It is based on a solar year of nineteen months, each of nineteen days, together with four or five intercalary days (whose positioning is a matter of disagreement between Azal^ Babis and Bahais). There are also cycles (wa@háed) of nineteen years, each year of which has a particular name: Each such cycle constitutes a koll Þay÷. The months and days of the week have Babi names. ... M. Momen son of H®a@j^ ¿Abd-al-Maj^d of N^Þa@pu@r, a young Bahai martyr who has gained a certain distinction in Bahai lore on account of his carrying a letter from Baha@÷-Alla@h to Na@sáer-al-D^n Shah and his subsequent execution (July, 1869). Z. Safa ABUÚ MOH®AMMAD BADÈ¿ B. MOH®AMMAD B. MAH®MUÚD BALK¨È, poet of the 4th/10th century, contemporary and panegyrist of Abu@ Yaháya@ T®a@her b. Fazµl b. Moháammad Ùag@a@n^ (d. 381/991), one of the rulers of the Ùag@a@n^a@n district in Transoxiana. Some verses by him are quoted in the Loba@b al-alba@b of ¿Awf^ (Tehran, pp. 260-61), who also gives the name and lineage of his patron. Heda@yat (Majma¿ al-fosáaháa@÷ I, pp. 456-62) attributed Bad^¿'s verses to Bada@ye¿^ Balkò^ (q.v.), the poet of the 5th/11th century who wrote the didactic poem Pand-na@ma-ye No@Þ^rava@n or Ra@háat al-ensa@n; in fact he had mistaken the former's name for the latter's pen-name and mixed up their writings. ... M. E. Subtelny -AL-ZAMAÚN B. H®OSAYN BAÚYQARAÚ, Timurid prince (m^rza@) of the line of ¿Omar ˆaykò. He was the eldest son of Sultan H®osayn Ba@yqara@ (r. Herat 873-911/1469-1506, q.v.) and Bega@ Soltáa@n Beg^m, the daughter of Sultan Mo¿ezz-al-D^n Sanjar of Marv (H®ab^b al-s^ar (Tehran) IV, p. 320). His father had originally entrusted him with the government of Jorja@n and Astara@ba@d, but after joining his father in a successful war against H®esáa@r, he was named ruler of Balkò (H®ab^b al-s^ar IV, p. ... F. Malti-Douglas -AL-ZAMAÚN HAMADAÚNÈ, ABU÷L-FAZ˜L AH®MAD B. H®OSAYN B. YAH®YAÚ (b. Hamada@n 358/968, d. Herat 398/1008), Arabic belle-lettrist and inventor of the maqa@ma genre. R. D. McChesney -AL-ZAMAÚN MÈRZAÚ, by most accounts the last of the Chaghatay/Timurid rulers of BadakòÞa@n. He was either the grandson (by a daughter) of Solayma@n M^rza@ (or Solayma@n Shah) (Bahár, f. 70b; Selselat al-sala@tá^n, f. 167a), who was a cousin of Ba@bor and a direct descendant of T^mu@r (Lowick, 1965, p. 222), or the grandson (az aháfa@d-e) (again by a daughter) of Moháammad H®ak^m M^rza@ (Bahár, f. 69a) and died or was killed on or about 12 ˆawwa@l 1011/25 March 1603. -AL-ZAMAÚN NAT®ANZÈ. See ADÈB NAT®ANZÈ. See KAÚTEB JOVAYNÈ. F. R. C. Bagley composition and utterance of something improvised (bad^h), usually in verse. H. Algar SHAIKH AH®MAD, a Sufi shaikh in 6th/12th-century Sabzava@r, renowned for his mastery of the exoteric as well as the esoteric science. The designation Bad^l^—which was also his takòallosá—appears to have arisen from the belief that he was a bad^l (substitute), one of a seven or, more commonly, forty-member class of awl^a@÷ (q.v.). In 582/1186-87, Sultan Shah b. Èl Arsla@n besieged Sabzava@r in the course of his battles against ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n TekeÞ K¨úa@razmÞa@h, and when the siege became protracted, the people of the city begged Shaikh Ahámad Bad^l^ to intercede on their behalf. ... See BAKU. See ARTHROPODS. M. Dab^rs^a@q^ a Persian poet of the 8th/14th century, born in the town or district of Ùa@± (also written ˆa@Þ) in Transoxiana, which had been a frontier fortress and was destroyed before the Mongol invasion in the wars of the K¨úa@razmÞa@h Sultan Moháammad (596/1200-617/1220); ruins still exist at its site not far from Tashkent. S. I. Baevski¥ -AL-DÈN EBRAÚHÈMÈ, author of the Persian dictionary Farhang-e zafa@ngu@ya@ wa jaha@npu@ya@ (The eloquent and world-seeking dictionary) composed in India in the late 8th/14th or early 9th/15th century. There is no information about his life and other works. The work is divided into seven parts (bakòÞ), each of which is a separate dictionary individually titled by the author and divided into alphabetically arranged chapters (gu@na). Each chapter contains explanations of words beginning with the same letter and is divided into sections (bahr) according to the last letter of the word explained. ... Y. Friedmann -AL-DÈN B. SHAIKH EBRAÚHÈM SERHENDÈ, a Sufi author, translator, and disciple of the celebrated Ahámad Serhend^ (q.v.). He was probably born in or around 1002/1593-94 (see Mahábu@b Ela@h^, in the preface to H®azμara@t al-qods, pp. 9-10); for seventeen years he was associated with Ahámad Serhend^ (ibid., p. 157), who addressed to him a number of letters included in his Maktu@ba@t (ed. Lucknow, 1877, I, pp. 395-98, 428-29; II, pp. 67-68; III, pp. 57-59). At some time, probably after Ahámad Serhend^'s death, Badr-al-D^n also had connections with Da@ra@ ˆoku@h (ˆuko@h), upon whose request he translated into Persian a number of Arabic works concerning the life and thought of ¿Abd-al-Qa@der J^la@n^ (G^la@n^ (Storey, I, p. ... H. Crane -AL-DÈN TABRÈZÈ, architect and savant active in Konya in Anatolia during the third quarter of the thirteenth century. He is described by Afla@k^ (I, p. 389) as the architect (me¿ma@r) of the tomb of the great mystic poet Jala@l-al-D^n Ru@m^ (d. 1273). He came to Anatolia probably as one of those Iranian craftsmen and men of learning who sought refuge in Asia Minor after the Mongol invasion of Iran in the middle of the thirteenth century. The Mana@qeb al-¿a@ref^n states that Badr-al-D^n possessed, in addition to skills as an architect, knowledge of astrology, mathematics, geometry, spells and magic, alchemy, philosophy, and the cultivation of citrus (I, p. ... M. Dab^rs^a@q^ MALEK-AL-ˆO¿ARAÚ÷ BADR-AL-DÈN B. ¿OMAR, a 7th/13th-century poet who enjoyed renown in his own time. Born in Ja@jarm, Khorasan, he received his education in adab in that province and later moved to Isfahan where he entered the service of K¨úa@ja Baha@÷-al-D^n b. ˆams-al-D^n Moháammad Jovayn^, the governor of Isfahan and ¿Era@q-e ¿Ajam. At Isfahan he met and made friends with the poets Majd Hamgar and Ema@m^ Herav^. He learned much from Majd Hamgar, who was his senior in years and standing; this probably explains why compilers of tadòkeras (biographical anthologies) have described him as Majd Hamgar's pupil. ... See BEDIR KHAN. A. H. Rahimov 9th/15th-century poet (b. 789/1387 in the town of ˆama@kò^/Shemaha in ˆerva@n district of Caucasia, d. 19 ˆawwa@l 854/26 November 1450) and one of the most outstanding representatives of Azerbaijani poetry. Little is known about his childhood and education except that he studied at his birthplace, was badly treated by his father H®a@j^ ˆams-al-D^n and his stepmother, and suffered from poverty. Though deeply attached to his own country he had to travel extensively in search of daily bread for his family. ... See BAÚLANG; CITRUS FRUITS. Z. Safa BADR-AL-DÈN ¿ABD-AL-SALAÚM B. EBRAÚHÈM H®OSAYNÈ, a Persian poet in India in the second half of the 10th/16th century. He was an adherent of the NaqÞband^ order and a disciple of one of its masters, K¨úa@ja Moháammad Esla@m, at whose instance he composed most of his poems. In the ornate prose preface of his versified story of Alexander (Qesásáa-ye D¨u÷l-qarnayn), he states that in the years 976/1568-988/1580 he had written mat¯naw^s, qasá^das, g@azals, and prose works entitled Me¿ra@j al-ka@mel^n, Rawzμat al-jama@l, and Sera@j al-sáa@lehá^n, that he had compiled a d^va@n of his qasá^das and g@azals, and that subsequently in 988/1580 he had planned a collection of seven narrative poems in mat¯naw^ verse, namely Manba¿ al-aÞ¿a@r on the model of Nezáa@m^'s Makòzan al-asra@r, Ma@tam-sara@ on that of ¿Atátáa@r's Mantáeq al-táayr, Zohra o K¨úorÞ^d on that of Sana@÷^'s H®ad^qat al-háaq^qa, ˆam¿-e delafru@z on that of Am^r K¨osrow's K¨osrow o ˆ^r^n, Matála¿ al-fajr on that of Ja@m^'s Sobháat al-abra@r, Layl^ o Majnu@n on that of Ha@tef^'s Layl^ o Majnu@n, and Rosol-na@ma on that of Sa¿d^'s Bu@sta@n; the collection was entitled Bahár al-awza@n, and he had completed the seventh piece (i. ... E. Yarshater one of the local dialects of the Ka@Þa@n region, spoken in Ba@dru@d, a dehesta@n (rural district) of Natáanz (q.v.). Locally the dialect is called ozun dei “village language.” The material for Ba@dru@di was collected in Ba@d, the center of the dehesta@n, in August of 1969. Other villages in Ba@dru@d which speak the dialect are Er^sma@n, ¿Abba@sa@ba@d, K¨a@leda@ba@d, Deha@ba@d, Fam^, Mat^na@ba@d, and Sar-a@sia@, all in the dehesta@n of Natáanz. X. de Planhol or BAÚDUÚSBAÚN, FAÚDUÚSBAÚN, mountainous district of northern Iran on the Caspian side of the Alborz mountains, in T®abaresta@n (Ma@zandara@n), known to the medieval geographers. It lay one day's march to the south of Sa@r^ya (Sa@r^), had no towns or Friday mosques, but numerous villages. The chief villages were Mansáu@ra and UÚram K¨a@st where the lord resided. W. Madelung a dynasty ruling Ru@ya@n and Rostamda@r from the late 5th/11th to the 10th/16th century with the title of ostanda@rs and later of kings. It is named after Ba@du@spa@n (Pa@du@spa@n), son of G^l G^la@n Gawba@ra, who according to legend came to rule Ru@ya@n when his brother Da@bu@ya succeeded Gawba@ra on the throne of G^la@n. The claim of the rulers of Ru@ya@n to be descended from this Ba@du@spa@n is reflected in the Ta@r^kò-e Ru@ya@n of Awl^a@÷-Alla@h AÚmol^ (writing around 760/1359) who gives a pedigree of the contemporary ruler Jala@l-al-Dawla Eskandar going back to Ba@du@spa@n. ... C. E. Bosworth a small oasis town of central Iran (altitude 3,293 feet/1,004 m) on the southern fringe of the DaÞt-e Kav^r, 62 miles/100 km southeast of Yazd in the direction of Kerma@n. Brackish water is supplied from qana@ts and springs, and the main local activities are agriculture and weaving; some well-known iron deposits lie to the north of the town. It is now the administrative center of a bakòÞ of the same name in the province of Yazd; about 1950 the population of the bakòÞ was 14,273 and of the town of Ba@fq 6,228. ... H. Algar AYATOLLAH MOH®AMMAD-TAQÈ (1292-1365/1875-1946), a religious scholar known for his forthright opposition to Rezμa@ Shah Pahlav^. Born to a merchant, H®a@jj Moháammad Ba@qer, in the small town of Ba@fq near Yazd, Ba@fq^, began his religious studies at the age of 14 when he went to Yazd to study, feqh and osáu@l with H®a@jj M^rza@ Sayyed ¿Al^ Labkòandaq^. Fourteen years later, he proceeded to Najaf, completing his study of those subjects with such masters as AÚkòu@nd Moháammad Ka@záem K¨ora@sa@n^ and AÚkòu@nd Moháammad Ka@záem Yazd^ and studying Hadith with the great traditionist, H®a@jj M^rza@ H®osayn Nu@r^. ... W. Eilers, M. Bazin, W. L. Hanaway, N. H. Dupree “garden.“ -E BAÚLAÚ. See BAÚGÚ iv. K. Afsar -E ERAM, a famous and beautiful garden at Shiraz. Its site close to the embankment of the Ru@dkòa@na-ye K¨oÞk was formerly on the northwestern fringe of the city but is now well inside the greatly expanded urban area. The present garden and mansion are not very old but, like the other famous gardens of Shiraz, may well have replaced an earlier foundation. D. N. Wilber surmised that its antecedent may have been the Ba@g@-e ˆa@h mentioned in accounts of the Safavid period, but the present writer, after studying the sketches of Shiraz which have come down from that period, particularly those made by Chardin, considers that the Ba@g@-e ˆa@h must have been opposite the former city gate called Darva@za-ye Ba@g@-e ˆa@h, probably on the grounds now occupied by the Sa¿d^ and Nama@z^ hospitals. ... ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ -E FÈN, known also as Ba@g@-e ˆa@h-e Ka@Þa@n and Ba@g@-e ˆa@h-e F^n, a royal garden at about one parasang to the southwest of the city of Ka@Þa@n, where subterranean waters from the Danda@na and Haft Kotal mountains emerge to form the F^n springs (Sohayl Ka@Þa@n^, p. 49). More than 22,608 m2 (Mosátáafaw^), F^n Gardens contain an ornate, tiled pool which is the source of cold artesian waters that feed the park's system of basins and water channels and that ultimately irrigate the two small villages of upper and lower F^n. ... -E GOLESTAÚN. See GOLESTAÚN PALACE. -E JAHAÚNNAÚMA. See SHIRAZ. P. O. Skjærvø one of the Avestan nasks of the ga@ha@n^g group, i.e., texts connected with the Ga@ƒa@s, now lost almost in its entirety (see avesta). This nask is listed in the survey of the Avesta in De@nkard 8.1.9, is briefly described in 8.4, and its contents are resumed in De@nkard 9.47-68 (also in the Persian Rivayats; see the bibliography). It consisted of twenty-two fragards (twenty-one according to the Persian Rivayats, p. 3), the first three of which are extant as Y. 19-21. These contain a commentary on the three holy prayers which precede the Ga@ƒa@s: the Ahuna vairiia, AÞá™m vohu@, and Yeº‚he ha@ta…m. ... GÚ.-H®. Yu@sof^ -E PÈRUÚZÈ (or F^ru@z^), literally “Garden of Triumph,” a royal garden in GÚazna lying beside the F^ru@z^ palace and the ¿Aru@s-al-Falak mosque, founded and built by Sultan Mahámu@d of GÚazna. Mahámu@d was a great builder and possessed palaces and gardens in every important city (see ˆaba@nka@ra÷^, pp. 68, 70; Na@záim, pp. 166-67; Bosworth, Ghaznavids, pp. 139ff.) but he especially loved this garden and was buried there on Thursday, 23 Rab^¿ II 421/30 April 1030, according to his own will and the common practice of the Ghaznavids (Bayhaq^, pp. ... ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ -E ˆAÚH (the king's garden), currently the name of a garrison (pa@dga@n) in the western part of present-day Tehran. In the mid-Qajar period, the site was a broad, circular field about 1,000 m in diameter situated on the outskirts of the city near one of its west gates and devoted to horseback riding and racing (¿A. Mostawf^, ˆarhá-e zendaga@n^-e man, 2nd ed., Tehran, 1343 ˆ./1964, I, pp. 366-67). Adjoining the gate and abutting the racetrack was a crescent-shaped structure, from the second story of which the shah, his family, and his retainers would watch the races; the royal butlery occupied the lower story (M. ... -E SALT®ANATAÚBAÚD. See SALT®ANATAÚBAÚD. H. W. Bailey, N. Sims-Williams, St. Zimmer an Old Iranian term for “god,” sometimes designating a specific god. See MEGABYZUS. P. O. Skjærvø (1) one of the da@d^g (legal) nasks of the Avesta; (2) name of Y. 19-21 (see bag nask). The Baga@n yaÞt (the De@nkard has yast for yaÞt or yasn; the Persian Rivayats have Bag@a@n yaÞt and Baya@n yaÞt), according to the brief account of it in the De@nkard (8.15), contained descriptions of Ahura Mazda@, highest of all the gods (*wisp [ms. yst÷] baya@n abardom), and the remaining invisible and visible gods in the world (aba@r^g apayda@g ud payda@g ge@t^ga@n-iz yazda@n) (De@nkard, Dresden, p. ... R. H. Hewsen (Turk. Pakran), a town and fortress of the Armenian principality of ArÞarunik¿ (40° 12' north latitude, 43° 39' east longitude) 5 km (3 miles) west of the right bank of the Axurean river (Arpaçai). Bagaran, lit. “the god's place,” was founded at the end of the third century B.C. by the Armenian King Orontes (Eruand) II (ca. 212-ca. 200 B.C.) to house the images of the gods and the royal ancestors brought from the earlier holy city of Armavir (q.v.). Orontes established his brother Eruaz there as high priest of the Armenian pantheon (Moses of Khorene, 2. ... H. Schützinger ABU÷L-H®ASAN ¿ALÈ B. ¿ABD-AL-¿AZÈZ B. MARZBAÚN B. SAÚBUÚR, traditionist (moháaddet¯) and philologist in the 3rd/9th century. He came from Bag@Þu@r, a town near Marv-al-Ru@dò. Since he was more than ninety years old when he died in 286/899 or 287/900, his birth can be placed in the last decade of the second century A.H. Little is known about his life except that he certainly studied in Iraq and then settled at Mecca, where he remained until his death. He was considered reliable by some well-known authorities on Hadith such as Da@raqotán^ and Ebn Ab^ H®a@tem, but because poverty forced him to take fees for his lectures, he was rejected by the eminent traditionist Abu@ ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n Nasa@÷^. ... H. R. Hewsen (Baguan or At¿Þi Bagawan), a district of the land of Kaspiane@ (Arm. Kasp¿k¿, later P¿aytakaran) lying along the right bank of the Araxes river and corresponding to the northeastern part of Iranian Azerbaijan. Here was located the town of Bagaran or At¿Þi Bagawan (Ar. and Pers. Ba@garva@n or Ba@jarva@n) now Badcharvan (Ba@jarva@n), a village in Prishib raion in Soviet Azerbaijan of the district center of the same name. Nearby flows the Bagarwan river, now Bazarcha¥ (Bazar±a@y) but still called the Bagar@u by the Armenians and the local Iranian-speaking T®a@leÞ. ... R. H. Hewsen an ancient locality in central Armenia situated at the foot of Mount Npat (Gk. Niphates, Turk. Tapa-seyd) in the principality of Bagrewand west of modern Diyadin. The name means literally “town of the gods.” It is attested in Greek as Sakauana (for *Bagauana) in Ptolemy (Geography 5.12.7). Agathangelos (par. 817) explains it as dic¿-awan “town of the gods,” but Moses of Khorene as bagnac¿n awan “town of altars” (see Hübschmann, p. 411). Bagawan was one of the chief shrines of pagan Armenia and a perpetual fire was kept burning there (Moses of Khorene, 2. ... R. Schmitt (b-a-g-y-a-di-i-Þ, attested only in gen. °ya@daiÞ/°y-a-d i-Þ), name of the seventh month (September-October) of the Old Persian calendar, mentioned in Darius I's Behistun inscription 1.55 (see Kent, Old Persian, p. 161a). It is equivalent to Akkadian TaÞr^tu and Elamite ManÞarki (several attestations only in the Persepolis tablets; see R. T. Hallock, Persepolis Fortification Tablets, Chicago, 1969, pp. 74, 724a). In the Persepolis tablets the Old Persian name is often rendered as Elamite BakeyatiÞ (with numerous variants; see ibid. ... R. H. Hewsen also BAGARÚIÙ or BAGARÚINÙ; Gk. *Bagaris (Strabo, 11.14.14). Basgoidariza (ibid., 12.3.28), and *Bagarizaka (Ptolemy, 5.13.4); Turk. Pekeric; a locality in the district of Darana¬i in northwestern Armenia; about 91.6 km (55 miles) west of Erzerum 40° 53' north latitude, 40° 13' east longitude) Bagayar@i± lay on the main road through northern Armenia linking Sebastea (S^va@s) in the Roman Empire with Ecbatana (Hamada@n) in Media via Satala, Bagayar@i±, Karin (Erzerum) and Artaxata (ArtaÞat). ... R. Schmitt Old Iranian personal name. *Baga-zuÞta- “beloved of the god(s)” is the Median counterpart of Old Persian *baga-duÞta-, which is attested in Elamite Ba-ka-du-iÞ-da and Greek Megado‚stes (Benveniste, Titres et noms propres en iranien ancien, Paris, 1966, p. 117; Hinz, Altiranisches Sprachgut der Nebenüberlieferungen, Wiesbaden, 1975, p. 55). See BAGHDAD. J. van Ess ¿ABD-AL-QAÚHER B. T®AÚHER ˆAÚFE¿È TAMÈMÈ (ca. 350/961-429/1038), mathematician, Shafi¿ite jurist and Ash¿arite theologian. He was born in Baghdad, the son of a wealthy merchant by the name of T®a@her b. Moháammad b. ¿Abd-Alla@h b. Ebra@h^m (cf. Ta÷r^kò Bag@da@d IX, p. 358 n. 4923; Sobk^, T®abaqa@t2 V, pp. 51ff.). Early on his father left the capital and settled in N^Þa@pu@r; there he spent much of his money for scholarly purposes and by that acquired some recognition among the educated circles of the town. ... BAHAÚ÷-AL-DÈN. See BAHAÚ÷-AL-DÈN BAGÚDAÚDÈ. H. Algar ABU÷L-FAZ˜L (d. 550/1155), sixth/twelfth century Sufi whose name appears in the initiatic chain of the Ne¿matalla@h^ order. Together with Shaikh Abu÷l-Naj^b ¿Abd-al-Qa@her Sohraward^ (d. 563/1168), he is said to have been a mor^d of the celebrated mystic and writer, Ahámad GÚaza@l^ (d. 520/1126). In his versified account of the Ne¿matalla@h^ selsela, Shah Ne¿mat-Alla@h Wal^ (d. 834/1431), describes Abu÷l-Fazμl Bag@da@d^ as “the most accomplished of the accomplished” (afzμal-e fa@zμela@n), and regards him as the tenth link in the initiatic chain (quoted in Ma¿sáu@m-¿Al^Þa@h, T®ara@÷eq al-háaqa@÷eq, ed. ... H. Algar MAWLAÚNAÚ K¨AÚLED Z˜ÈAÚ÷-AL-DÈN (1193-1242/1779-1827), the founder of a significant branch of the NaqÞband^ Sufi order—named K¨a@led^ after him—that has had a profound impact not only on his native Kurdistan but also on many other regions of the western Islamic world. Mawla@na@ K¨a@led apparently acquired the nesba Bag@da@d^ through his repeated stays in Baghdad, for it was in the Kurdish town of Qara@da@g@, about five miles distant from Solayma@n^ya, that he was born in 1193/1779. ... H. Kennedy Iranian connection. J. A. Kechichian popular name for the 1955 pro-Western defense alliance between Turkey, Iraq, Iran, Pakistan, and the United Kingdom. At the height of the Cold War, the Middle East, with strategic bases bordering the Soviet Union, vital communications links, and significant oil wealth, represented a valuable region for Western interests. Initial attempts to align the emerging states in the area to Britain and the United States having failed (Anglo-Egyptian Treaty of 1936 and Anglo-Iraqi Treaty of 1930), London and Washington initiated a sequence of well-known agreements, including the treaty of “friendship and cooperation for security” between Turkey and Pakistan (2 April 1954); the “military assistance” understanding between Iraq and the U. ... F. Grenet reconstructed Old-Iranian words. The first designates a temple housing a cult image (from baga- “god,” “image of a god” + suffix -ina- “belonging to”); the second, the master of such a temple. D. Balland, X. de Planhol place name in northeastern Afghanistan. M. Dandamayev the Greek name of two eunuchs from the Achaemenid period. C. Toumanoff THE, possibly the most important princely dynasty of Caucasia (Bagratuni in Armenia, Bagrationi in Georgia), attaining to the kingly status in the ninth century and retaining it in Georgia to the nineteenth. Like the House of Artsruni they were an offshoot of the Orontids, Achaemenian satraps and, later, kings of Armenia (ca. 400-ca. 200 B.C.), originally appanaged in the old Orontid fief of Bagrevand (ca. 5,000 km2) in Ayrarat, in north-central Armenia, and, like the Orontids, they claimed descent from a solar deity. ... J. R. I. Cole MÈRZAÚ H®OSAYN-¿ALÈ NUÚRÈ (1233-1309/1817-92). Iranian notable and founder of the Bahai religion or Bahaism (q.v.). He was born 2 Moháarram 1233/12 November 1817 in Tehran into the household of a notable family from Ma@zandara@n. His father, M^rza@ ¿Abba@s Nu@r^ (d. 1839), known as M^rza@ Bozorg, served the court of Fathá-¿Al^ Shah Qa@ja@r (1797-1834) (q.v.) in several capacities. He was appointed vizier to the shah's twelfth son, the il-khan of the Qajar tribe. He grew close to First Minister M^rza@ Abu÷l-Qa@sem Qa@÷emmaqa@m, and in 1834 he was appointed governor and tax-farmer of Boru@jerd and Luristan (Loresta@n). ... -AL-DAWLA, ABUÚ NAS®R FÈRUÚZ. See BUYIDS. -AL-DAWLA, ¿ALÈ B. MAS¿UÚD. See ¿ALÈ B. MAS¿UÚD. E. Kohlberg -AL-DÈN ¿AÚMELÈ, SHAIKH MOH®AMMAD B. H®OSAYN BAHAÚ÷È, also known as Shaikh Baha@÷^, Imami scholar and author born near Baalbek on 27 D¨u÷l-háejja 953/18 February 1547 (other dates are also given). He moved with the rest of his family to Isfahan and from there to Qazv^n after the execution in 966/1558 of al-ˆah^d al-T¨a@n^, who had been his father's mentor; reports that Baha@÷^ was taken to Khorasan already at the age of seven are probably incorrect. Baha@÷^'s father was appointed by Shah T®ahma@sb I (r. ... Z. Safa -AL-DÈN BAGÚDAÚDÈ, MOH®AMMAD B. MO÷AYYAD BAGÚDAÚDÈ (or BAGÚDAÚDAKÈ) K¨úAÚRAZMÈ, a master of the art of Persian letter-writing (tarassol) in the 6th/12th century (d. after 688/1289). He was from Bag@da@dak, a place in K¨úa@razm. According to the Ta@r^kò-e goz^da (apud M. Qazv^n^ in ¿Awf^, Loba@b I, pp. 349-50), he was the younger brother of Shaikh Majd-al-D^n Abu@ Sa¿^d b. Mo÷ayyad Bag@da@d^ (Bag@da@dak^), K¨úa@razm^, a well-known mystic in the period around the turn of the 6th/12th and 7th/13th centuries. ... -AL-DÈN JOVAYNÈ, MOH®AMMAD B. ¿ALÈ. See JOVAYNÈ, MOH®AMMAD B. ¿ALÈ. -AL-DÈN JOVAYNÈ, MOH®MMAD B. ˆAMS-AL-DÈN. See JOVAYNÈ, MOH®AMMAD B. ˆAMS-AL-DÈN. D. Pingree -AL-DÈN ABUÚ BAKR MOH®AMMAD B. AH®MAD B. ABÈ BEˆR K¨ARAQÈ (MARVAZÈ) was born in a village named K¨araq near the city of Marv, where he apparently spent his professional life and where he died in 533/1138-39. His name is sometimes given as Abu@ Moháammad ¿Abd-al-Jabba@r b. ¿Abd-al-Jabba@r b. Moháammad; and he is sometimes identified with Baha@÷-al-D^n Abu@ Moháammad K¨araq^, a philosopher and expert on the mathematical sciences of whom a biography is given by Bayhaq^ (Wiedemann, pp. ... H. Algar -AL-DÈN MOH®AMMAD WALAD B. H®OSAYN B. AH®MAD K¨AT®ÈB BALK¨È (546-628/1151-1231), father of Mawla@na@ Jala@l-al-D^n Ru@m^ (q.v.), the great Sufi poet and eponym of the Mevlevî order, with reference to whom he became posthumously known as Mawla@na@-ye bozorg (the elder Mawla@na@). In his lifetime he was generally known as Baha@÷-e Walad, and often referred to in addition by the title soltáa@n al-¿olama@÷ (king of the scholars). According to his grandson, Soltáa@n Walad (d. 632/1235), the title originated with a dream seen on the same night by all the muftis of Balkò in which the Prophet himself designated Baha@÷-al-D^n as soltáa@n al-¿olama@÷ ; when they awoke, they hastened to pay homage to him (Walad-na@ma, ed. ... H. Algar -AL-DÈN NAQˆBAND, K¨úAÚJA MOH®AMMAD B. MOH®AMMAD BOK¨AÚRÈ (718-91/1318-91), eponym of the NaqÞband^ya, one of the most vigorous and widespread Sufi orders. In the tradition of the order, especially in Turkey, he is known as ˆa@h-e NaqÞband. The earliest NaqÞband^ texts do not explain the meaning of the sobriquet NaqÞband or how Baha@÷-al-D^n came to acquire it. It was later interpreted, quasi-unanimously, as referring to the imprint (naqÞ) of the Divine Name Alla@h that is fixed in the heart through constant and silent invocation (see, for example, ¿Abd-al-Maj^d K¨a@n^, al-H®ada@÷eq al-ward^ya, Cairo, 1306/1888, p. ... M. I. Waley -AL-DÈN SOLT®AÚN WALAD, MOH®AMMAD, 7th-8th/13th-14th-century Sufi shaikh and poet, son and eventual successor of Mawla@na@ Jala@l-al-D^n Ru@m^ (Mawlaw^). Baha@÷-al-D^n was born on 25 Rab^¿ II 623/24 April 1226 to Gowhar K¨a@tu@n at La@randa (modern Karaman), where Jala@l-al-D^n's father Baha@÷-al-D^n Walad, and later Jala@l-al-D^n himself, were madrasa professors. The family moved to Konya when Baha@÷-al-D^n was three years old and there he spent most of his life. Baha@÷-al-D^n grew up amidst scholars and Sufis, consciously modeling himself upon his father and also much influenced by the latter's mentor Borha@n-al-D^n Moháaqqeq Termedò^ (Walad-na@ma, pp. ... C. Fleischer a Turco-Mongol honorific title, attached to a personal name, signifying “hero, valiant warrior.” In the form bag@atur (from which baha@dor derives) the term was in use among the steppe peoples to the north and west of China as early as the seventh century, according to the history of the Sui dynasty (589-619), and it is found as Old Turkish batur a century later in the Köktürk khanate. Further to the west, the Proto-Bulgars used bag@atur in the ninth century. As an honorific formally conferred upon an individual by the ruler, bag@atur (also ba÷atur) was given currency by Jengiz (Ùeng^z) Khan (whose father was called Yesügei Bag@atur), who awarded this designation to those members, reportedly one thousand in number, of his personal forces whom he wished to recognize for outstanding valor and service. ... KHAN. See ABUÚ GÚAÚZÈ. SHAH I, II. See MUGHALS. A. Gheissari H®OSAYN PASHA KHAN, the head of the royal guards (keÞ^k±^ba@Þ^) and minister of court under Mozáaffar-al-D^n Shah (r. 1313-24/1896-1907) and the head of the royal guards and minister of war (sepahsa@la@r-e a¿záam) under Moháammad-¿Al^ Shah Qa@ja@r (r. 1324-27/1907-09). Born (ca. 1271/1855) into a family of military tradition in Azerbaijan, he was the son of Moháammad-Sáa@deq Khan Qara@ba@g@^ AÚju@da@nba@Þ^ (adjudant-en-chef) and a descendant of H®a@jj Ka@záem Khan Tofangda@r (Ma@f^, K¨a@táera@t I, p. ... J. Cole, A. Banani, D. M. MacEoin or BAHAISM, a religion founded in the nineteenth century by the Iranian notable Baha@÷-Alla@h (q.v.; commonly Baha‚÷ulla‚h or Baha@÷ulla@h in Western works) that grew out of the Iranian messianic movement of Babism (q.v.) and developed into a world religion with internationalist and pacifist emphases. P. Smith, V. Rafati, ¿EÞqa@ba@d, V. Rafati, D. M. MacEoin, J. Walbridge, V. Rafati and F. Sahba, V. Rafati, M. Momen, D. M. MacEoin M. Momen (b. 1262/1846, Tehran), eldest daughter of Baha@÷-Alla@h (q.v.) and considered by Bahais as the “outstanding heroine of the Bahai Dispensation” (Shoghi Effendi, God Passes By, Wilmette, 1965, p. 108). She was named Fa@táema but is better known by her titles of Baha@÷^ya K¨a@nom, Bah^ya K¨a@nom and H®azμrat-e Waraqa-ye ¿Olya@ (usually translated as the Greatest Holy Leaf). From the age of seven, she accompanied her father and family in the successive stages of their exile (Baghdad, Istanbul, Edirne, and finally ¿Akka@). ... GÚ.-H®. Yu@sof^ a Persian literary, scientific, political, and social-affairs monthly founded by M^rza@ Yu@sof Khan AÚÞt^a@n^, called E¿tesáa@m-e Daftar and E¿tesáa@m-al-Molk (q.v.; 1291-1356/1874-75-1937-38). M^rza@ Yu@sof was the son of M^rza@ Ebra@h^m Khan and the father of the poetess Parv^n E¿tesáa@m^. He was a deputy in the second Majles, and later its chief librarian and a member of the Education Commission (Kom^s^u@n-e Ma¿a@ref). Baha@r was founded in Tehran and was published over two periods: 1. from Rab^¿ II, 1328/April, 1910 to D¨u÷l-qa¿da, 1329/October, 1911, and 2. ... L. P. Elwell-Sutton the name of several minor Persian magazines and newspapers. M. B. Loraine, J. Mat^n^ MOH®AMMAD-TAQÈ MALEK AL-ˆO¿ARAÚ÷, 20th-century poet, scholar, journalist, politician, and historian (1265-1330 ˆ./1886-1951). M. G. Morony -E KESRAÚ “The spring of K¨osrow” (T®abar^), FarÞ-e zamesta@n^ “Winter carpet” (Bal¿am^), or Baha@resta@n “Spring garden” (H®ab^b al-s^ar), a huge, late Sasanian royal carpet. The carpet measured 60 cubits (araÞ, dòera@¿) square (ca. 27 m x 27 m), that may have covered the floor of the great audience hall (Ayva@n-e Kesra@) at the winter capital of Mada@÷en. Representations of paths and streams were embroidered on it with gems against a ground of gold. Its border was embroidered with emeralds to represent a cultivated green field in which were flowering spring plants with fruit embroidered with different colored gems on stalks of gold with gold and silver flowers and silk foliage. ... G. M. Wickens (Spring garden, Abode of spring, and similar renderings in various languages), occasionally referred to as Rawzμat al-akòya@r wa toháfat al-abra@r (Garden of the virtuous and rare gift of the pious), is an anecdotal and moralistic work of belles-lettres in prose (both plain and rhythmic-rhyming) and verse, by ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n Ja@m^ (q.v.), composed in the poet's old age, in 892/1487, and dedicated to the Timurid Sultan H®osayn Ba@yqara@ (r. 875-912/1470-1506). Like many other works in this genre, it is written in professed imitation of Sa¿d^'s Golesta@n (q. ... ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ the name of a garden, public square, and complex of buildings in central Tehran, the main part of which presently forms the headquarters of an Islamic revolution militia, the Central Committee of the Islamic Revolution (Kom^ta-ye Markaz^-e Enqela@b-e Esla@m^); the southern section houses the Majles library. I. H. Siddiqui -E GÚAYBÈ, a detailed history in Persian of Bengal and Orissa for the period 1017-34/1608-24 composed by M^rza@ Nathan ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n Esáfaha@n^. ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n's father, Malek ¿Al^ Ehtema@m Khan, a Persian immigrant who had served as the castellan (ku@tva@l) of Agra under Akbar, was promoted by Jaha@ng^r to the rank of 1,000 dat (personnel) and 300 sava@rs (horsemen) in 1607 and sent to Bengal as m^r bahár (chief of artillery and flotilla; see Tu@zok-e jaha@ng^r^, p. 68; Baha@resta@n-e g@ayb^, ms. ... P. Oberling a Turkic tribe of Azerbaijan, Khorasan, Kerma@n, and Fa@rs. According to J. Malcolm, it was originally a branch of the ˆa@mlu@s (q.v.), “who were brought into Persia from Syria by Timur” (The History of Persia, London, 1829, I, p. 237). Also of this opinion was A. Houtum-Schindler, who added that “in Fa@rs, they are generally known as Arabs, probably on account of their having come from Syria” (Eastern Persian Irak, London, 1896, p. 48). But neither of these authorities provided any documentary evidence to back up his claim, and it could be argued that if the Baha@rlu@s of Fa@rs are often called Arabs it is because of their association with the Arab tribe in the K¨amsa (q. ... P. Oberling a Lur tribe now living mostly in the dehesta@ns (districts) of Karga@h and Ba@la@ Gar^va, south and southwest of K¨orrama@ba@d. It forms a part of the D^rakvand tribal confederacy. According to oral tradition, the connection between the Baha@rvands and the D^rakvands was established toward the end of the 10th/16th century, when a man named Baha@r moved to the village of Dara-ye Nasáab, south of K¨orrama@ba@d, from the village of Roba@tá, north of that town, and married a certain D^rak, who was the leader of the D^rakvand tribe (S. ... A. Hassanpour (Kurdish Ba@d^na@n), name of a Kurdish region, river, dialect group, and amirate. The region comprises roughly the largely mountainous northern qazμa@s of Mowsáel lewa@ of Iraq (according to the pre-1973 administrative division) including ¿Ama@d^ya, ¿Aqra, Daho@k, Za@kòu@, Z^ba@r (divided between Arb^l and Mowsáel lewa@s in 1944), and ˆaykòa@n. The first four qazμa@s were regrouped into a new administrative division, Daho@k moháa@fazáa, in 1973. The majority of the population are Kurds (see figures in Edmonds, p. ... R. W. Bulliet a major Shafi¿ite family of Nishapur in the eleventh century. The family's eponym is Bahá^r b. Nu@há b. H®ayya@n b. Mokòta@r about whom nothing concrete is known. The names are recorded of several family members who lived in the early tenth century, but Abu@ ¿Amr Moháammad b. Ahámad b. Moháammad b. Ja¿far b. Bahá^r is the first Bahá^r^ to be more than just a name. He held the post of mozakk^ in Nishapur which gave him the authority to place people on the official list of court witnesses. Witnesses functioned as bailiffs and notaries, and only men of unimpeachable honesty and social standing could be appointed. ... P. Oberling a Lur tribe of the Kohg^lu@ya (Ku@h[-e] G^lu@ya). Until well into the second half of the 13th/19th century, it was one of the largest and most powerful tribes of the Behbaha@n region. According to Layard, who visited the Bahma÷^s in 1840, they comprised some 3,000 families, and had a fighting force of “about 2,000 excellent matchlock-men and a small but very efficient “avalanche.” See BARF. author of Qesásáa-ye Sanja@n, q.v. J. Narten, Ph. Gignoux the New Persian name of the Avestan Vohu Manah (Good Thought) and Pahlavi Wahman. Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh son of ESFANDÈAÚR, a Kayanian king of Iran in the national epic. This king does not appear in the Avesta but is mentioned as one of the Kayanian kings in the De@nkard (ed. Sanjana, VII, p. 6.4), BundahiÞn (36.9), and Bahman yaÞt (3.20-29). Various Pahlavi, Arabic, and Persian sources give his name in forms such as Wahman (BundahiÞn), Bahman (ˆa@h-na@ma; Mas¿u@d^, Moru@j, ed. Pellat, p. 272; D^navar^, pp. 28, 29), ArdaÞ^r Bahman (Bahman yaÞt; T®abar^, I, p. 686; Ebn Balkò^, p. 52; Ebn al-At¯^r, repr. ... M. Morony (or Ja@dòo@e@), Sasanian general engaged in the defense of the Sawa@d of ¿Era@q during the Muslim conquest in the 630s. He belonged to the Median or Pahlavi faction led by Rostam at Mada@÷en and had a reputation for being anti-Arab. Because of his bushy eyebrows he was called D¨u÷l-H®a@jeb (owner of bushy eyebrows) as was Marda@nÞa@h. During K¨a@led b. Wal^d's raid in 12/633 he was sent with an army to back up the forces of Andarzag@ar, who had gone to oppose K¨a@led in the territory of Kaskar. When K¨a@led defeated Andarzag@ar at Walaja the survivors joined Bahman Ja@du@ya, who left Ja@ba@n in charge of local defense in the western Sawa@d and returned to Mada@÷en. ... ¿A. Nava@÷^ (fl. 1225/1810-1301/1883-84), the fourth son of ¿Abba@s M^rza@ (q.v.) and brother of Moháammad Shah (r. 1250-64/1834-48). After Moháammad M^rza@ succeeded Fathá-¿Al^ Shah, he appointed Bahman M^rza@ (at the time governor of Ardab^l) governor of Tehran (19 ˆa¿ba@n 1250/21 December 1834). Later Bahman M^rza@ became the governor of Hamada@n and, when his uterine brother Qahrama@n M^rza@ died, succeeded him as governor of Azerbaijan. ¿A. Nava@÷^ BAHAÚ÷-AL-DAWLA, the thirty-seventh son of Fathá-¿Al^ Shah, born 26 ˆawwa@l 1226/13 November 1811 of Golbadan Ba@j^, originally a (Georgian?) slave girl of Fathá-¿Al^ Shah's mother Mahd-e ¿Olya@ (Ahámad M^rza@ ¿Azμod-al-Dawla, Ta@r^kò-e ¿azμod^, ed. ¿A. Nava@÷^, Tehran, 1355 ˆ./1976, p. 22). Bahman M^rza@'s mother came to prominence after Mahd-e ¿Olya@'s death, when she was chosen as head of the household pursestrings, a task she performed with efficiency and fidelity (Ta@r^kò-e ¿azμod^, pp. ... W. Sundermann Middle Persian apocalyptical text preserved in a Middle Persian version in Pahlavi script, a Pa@zand (i.e., Middle Persian in Avestan script) transliteration containing supplementary material, and a garbled New Persian translation made in 1496 (see West, Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1880, V, pp. lvi-lviii; not 1497 as stated by J. C. Tavadia, p. 122). The designation Bahman yaÞt stems from Anquetil du Perron, the pioneer of Zoroastrian studies in Europe (A. H. Anquetil-Duperron, Zend-Avesta, ouvrage de Zoroastre . ... See BAHMANJANA. M. Morony (or Fora@t Maysa@n), town and subdistrict in Maysa@n in lower Iraq. The town of Fora@t is known from the first century A.D. as a fortified terminus for caravan trade on the left bank of the lower Tigris, eleven or twelve miles downstream from Charax. Formerly identified with the town of Tanu@ma, opposite ¿AÞÞa@r (Obolla), Fora@t has been located by Hansman at Mag@lu@b, 17.4 km (10.8 miles) southeast of Jabal K¨^a@ber (Charax). Called Perat¯ dòe MayÞan in Syriac, this town was the see of the metropolitan bishop of MayÞan by 310. ... N. H. Ansari a dynasty founded in 748/1347 in the Deccan (Sanskrit Daksáináa, lit. right hand; Prakrit Dakkhin, lit. south; Persian Dakan), the table-land region in India situated south of the Narbada@ River and the Vindhya@chal range and north of the Mysore Plateau and the Tungbhadra River, by ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n H®asan Bahman Shah, who with other sáadah nobles rose in revolt against Tog@loq rule at Delhi. The dynasty ruled until 934/1528, finally disintegrating into the five independent Muslim kingdoms of the ¿Ema@dÞa@h^s of Bera@r, the Nezáa@mÞa@h^s of Ahmadnagar (q. ... Z. Safa (Arabicized form of Mid. Pers. Bahmanaga@n; forms such as Bahman±a or Bahman±ena are also found). Each day of the thirty-day months of the Zoroastrian calendar had its own name. The second day of the month was named Bahman's day (Bahman-ru@z). The eleventh month also bore Bahman's name. Days which had the same name as the month in which they fell were festivals, and the Middle Persian names of these were formed by addition of the suffix aga@n to the day-name. One of them was Bahmanaga@n, which fell on the second day of the month of Bahman. ... W. L. Hanaway, Jr. epic poem of about 9,500 lines recounting the adventures of Bahman son of Esfand^a@r (q.v.). The earliest mention of Bahman-na@ma is in Mojmal al-tawa@r^kò (ed. M.-T. Baha@r, Tehran, 1318 ˆ./1939) which gives the author as Èra@nÞa@n b. Abi÷l-K¨ayr (pp. 92, 463). The name is difficult to read and Baha@r suggests the alternative form Èra@nÞa@h, which has been accepted by most scholars. Mojmal al-tawa@r^kò (p. 2) also mentions an Akòba@r(-e) Bahman which may be a different version of this tale. ... X. de Planhol (less commonly BahmeÞ^r, Bahma@nÞ^r, or Bahár al-MaÞ^r), the name of the distributary which branches off the left bank of the Ka@ru@n river in the K¨u@zesta@n plain a short distance above K¨orramÞahr, and of a dehesta@n near this town. Approximately 70 km (43.5 miles) long, the BahmanÞ^r runs parallel with the ˆatátá-al-¿Arab (Arvandru@d), from which it is separated by AÚba@da@n island, and flows into a different estuary called K¨or-e BahmanÞ^r. At the turn of the century the banks of the BahmanÞ^r were lined with villages and date-palms down to within 16 km of the Persian Gulf. ... J. Mat^n^ (DEHQAÚN), scholar, educator, and man of letters, b. 1301/1884 in Kerma@n, d. 1334 ˆ./1955 in Tehran. Bahmanya@r received his first education from his father AÚqa@ Moháammad-¿Al^, himself a scholar, and from his brother. He soon became proficient in Arabic and Persian literature and at sixteen could teach Arabic grammar and literature and write a commentary on one of his father's scholarly works. H. Daiber RA÷ÈS ABU÷L-H®ASAN B. MARZBAÚN A¿JAMÈ AÚD¨ARBAÚYJAÚNÈ (d. 458/1066), one of Ebn S^na@'s pupils during his stay in Hamada@n (405/1015-415/1024) and Isfahan (415/1024-428/1037). Very little is known about his life. Originally a Zoroastrian converted to Islam, his knowledge of Arabic was not perfect (g@ayr ma@her f^ kala@m al-¿arab; see Bayhaq^, p. 97 end; K¨úa@nsa@r^, II, pp. 157.18f., 160.16). Bahmanya@r is known mainly as a commentator and transmitter of Ebn S^na@'s philosophy. His main work, the Keta@b al-tahásá^l (see the Bibliography) was compiled in Isfahan between 415/1024 and 428/1037 for his uncle, the Zoroastrian Abu@ Mansáu@r b. ... See ¿ARUÚZ˜; BAH®R-E T®AWÈL. -E K¨AZAR. See CASPIAN SEA. -E K¨úAÚRAZM. See ARAL SEA. -E ¿OMAÚN. See DARYAÚ-YE ¿OMAÚN. M. Dab^rs^a@q^ -E T®AWÈL, a type of Persian verse generally consisting of the repetition of a whole foot (rokn) of the meter hazaj (¢ - - -) or of a whole foot of the meter ramal (- ¢ - -) or of permissible variations of the two. The difference between bahár-e táaw^l and other metrical poetry, such as the roba@¿^ (quatrain), qasá^da (ode), g@azal (lyric), mosammatá (stanzaic verse), mat¯naw^ (rhymed couplets), etc., is that in the latter types, the poet is permitted to use four or six or at most eight feet per line, while a line of bahár-e táaw^l can contain up to twenty or even more feet. ... H. Algar -AL-¿OLUÚM, SAYYED MOH®AMMAD MAHDÈ (1155/1742-1212/1797), a Shi¿ite scholar who exercised great influence both in Iraq and in Iran through the numerous students he trained. He began his studies in Karbala@, first with his father, Sayyed Mortazμa@, a descendant of the Majles^ family, and then with Shaikh Yu@sof Bahára@n^. Later he proceeded to Najaf to study with Shaikh Moháammad-Mahd^ Fotu@n^ (d. 1183/1769) and Shaikh Moháammad-Taq^ Dawvaraq^ (d. 1187/1773), who became his two chief teachers. He returned to Karbala@÷ only briefly to study under the celebrated Moháammad-Ba@qer Behbaha@n^ (q. ... P. Clawson and W. Floor a term meaning “share,” “gain,” or “profit,” used within the economic context of Islamic Iran to mean “return on investment or production.” This holds true for the various uses of the term: (1) as a fiscal term meaning “tithe,” or as “economic rent ”, especially in agricultural relationship, and (2) as “interest.” X. De Planhol, X. De Planhol, J. A. Kechichian Ar. Bahárayn, lit. “two seas,” the name originally applied to the area of the northeastern Arabian peninsula now known as H®asa@ (Ahása@÷). G. Gnoli, P. Jamzadeh the Old Iranian god of victory, Avestan V™r™ƒra©na, Middle Persian Warahra@n, Wahra@n. A. Sh. Shahbazi, A. Sh. Shahbazi, O. Klíma, O. Klíma, O. Klíma, W. L. Hanaway, Jr., A. Sh. Shahbazi the name of six Sasanian kings and of several notables of the Sasanian and later periods. The name derives from Old Iranian Vráƒragna, Avestan V™r™ƒra©na, the god of victory (see above), Middle Persian Warahra@n, Wahra@m (most often spelled wlhl÷n), Parthian *Warƒagn, borrowed into Armenian as Vahagn, and Wa(r)hra@m (spelled wryhrm), borrowed into Armenian as Vr@am. See also Justi, Namenbuch, pp. 361-65; H. Humbach and P. O. Skjærvø, The Sassanian Inscription of Paikuli III/1, Wiesbaden, 1983, pp. ... L. P. Elwell-Sutton newspaper founded in Tehran in Bahman, 1321 ˆ./February, 1943 by ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n Fara@marz^, a journalist of note and himself editor of the daily Keyha@n (q.v.). The editor was Parv^z K¨atá^b^. It had a somewhat checkered career, first appearing as a substitute for the newspaper Keyha@n, which at that time was a left-leaning publication. During 1323 ˆ./1944, it became temporarily the organ of the middle-of-the-road party ¿Ada@lat, with which ¿Al^ DaÞt^, Ebra@h^m K¨úa@ja Nu@r^ and others were associated. ... Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh SON OF GOÚDARZ, a hero in the reigns of Kay Ka@o@s and Kay K¨osrow, renowned for his valiant service in all the wars (ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, II-IV). During S^a@voÞ's war with Afra@s^a@b (q.v.), Bahra@m and Zanga-ye ˆavara@n become S^a@voÞ's counselors after Rostam is sent back from the battlefield. After S^a@voÞ's flight to Tu@ra@n, Bahra@m is put in command of the Iranian army until the arrival of T®o@s. The most memorable episode involving Bahra@m is in the story of Fero@d. Halfway along the route of the march against Tu@ra@n, T®o@s orders Bahra@m to go and capture a mounted warrior, whose presence on a hill overlooking the Iranian army has made T®o@s anxious. ... O GOLANDAÚM. See KAÚTEBÈ. Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh B. MARDAÚNˆAÚH, a Zoroastrian priest (mo@bed) of the town of ˆa@pu@r in Fa@rs, mentioned in several Arabic and Persian sources as a translator of the Xwada@y-na@mag from Pahlavi into Arabic (H®amza, pp. 9, 23-24; B^ru@n^, AÚt¯a@r al-ba@q^a, p. 99; Fehrest, p. 245; “Moqaddama-ye qad^m-e ˆa@h-na@ma,” in M. Qazv^n^, B^st maqa@la II, Tehran, 1332 ˆ./1953, pp. 55, 60; Bal¿am^, Ta@r^kò, 2nd ed., Tehran, 1353 ˆ./1974, p. 126; Mojmal, pp. 2, 21, 39, 58, 65, 83, 84). P. Soucek (923-57/1517-49), youngest son of Shah Esma@¿^l by a Mowsullu@ Turkman wife and full brother of Shah T®ahma@sb; he is remembered for achievements in two areas: military and cultural. Shah T®ahma@sb relied on his brother's loyalty and military valor for assistance against both his internal and external enemies. As was customary among the Safavids, Bahra@m was made the governor of various provinces with the assistance of a guardian (la@la@) who was the effective head of the local administration. In 936/1529-30 Bahra@m and his guardian GÚa@z^ Khan Takkalu@ were given responsibility for the province of Khorasan and stationed in Herat, where they had to face a siege by the Uzbeks under ¿Obayd Khan from the spring of 938/1532 until Rab^¿ I, 940/October, 1533. ... ¿A. Nava@÷^ -AL-DAWLA, the second son of the crown prince ¿Abba@s M^rza@. Bahra@m M^rza@ began his service to the court as governor of K¨oy in 1243/1828, the year his father retreated before the Russian advance. When the Russians besieged K¨oy, ¿Abba@s M^rza@ withdrew his son and replaced him with Amir Asála@n Khan Donbol^ (Ba@mda@d, Reja@l I, p. 192). Û. AÚmu@zga@r (-E) PAÛDUÚ, Parsi poet of the 7th/13th century and father of the famous Parsi poet ZardoÞt(-e) Bahra@m (2nd half of 7th/13th century, author of the ZardoÞt-na@ma). ZardoÞt mentions his departed father in his versified Persian Arda@ W^ra@f-na@ma (ed. ¿Af^f^, p. 20 v. 389) as a man of letters (ad^b; variant reading táab^b “physician”), he@rbad, astrologer, and well versed in the Dari and Pahlavi languages. Bahra@m's only surviving work is a Persian poem of 330 distichs in the hazaj meter entitled Baha@r^yat, completed 14 Esfanda@rmad 626 yazdegerd^ (655/1257). ... Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh (i.e., Bahra@m son of S^a@voÞ) was a supporter of Bahra@m Ùo@p^n or Ùo@b^n (q.v.), the general in the reigns of Hormozd IV (578-90) and his son K¨osrow II Parve@z (590-628). According to the account in the ˆa@h-na@ma, he took part in Bahra@m Ùo@p^n's campaign against the Turks (Moscow ed., VIII, p. 369 vv. 912f.) and supported Bahra@m Ùo@p^n's subsequent revolt against Hormozd (ibid., v. 1528). Later he was commissioned by Bahra@m Ùo@p^n to lead a force in pursuit of K¨osrow after his flight to Byzantine territory. ... M. Ama@nat DABÈR A¿Z®AM (1878/79?-1951), Rezμa@ Shah's personal secretary and an early supporter who played a key role in Rezµa@ Shah's control of absolute power. A well educated son of a bureaucrat, he held the position of the chef de cabinet of the Ministry of War during the fourth Majles (June, 1921-June, 1924) where he served as a prudent adviser in parliamentary affairs. When in October 1922 Rezμa@ Khan came under attack by the press and in the Majles for his disregard for law and the constitution, Bahra@m^ managed to dissuade the enthusiastic army officers from taking extreme measures such as military take-over of the Majles and suppression of the opposition press and advocated instead the use of parliamentary maneuvers (Baha@r, Ta@r^kò, pp. ... Z. Safa ABU÷L-H®ASAN ¿ALÈ, Persian poet and leading literary scholar of the early 5th/11th century. He was one of the many poets who gained access to the court at GÚazna in the reigns of Sultan Mahámu@d b. Sübüktegin (388/998-421/1030) and his sons Moháammad and Mas¿u@d and composed odes (qasá^das) in their honor; a line preserved in Loga@t-e fors (ed. Dab^rs^a@q^, p. 158) seems to refer to Mahámu@d's successful raids into India. ¿Awf^, in his Loba@b al-alba@b, first mentions Bahra@m^ as one of this group (II, pp. ... C. E. Bosworth B. MAS¿UÚD III B. EBRAÚHÈM, ABU÷L-MOZ®AFFAR, Ghaznavid sultan in eastern Afghanistan and northwestern India with the favored honorific title (among many) of Yam^n-al-Dawla wa Am^n-al-Mella, reigned 511-?552/1117-?1157. Bahra@mÞa@h was one of Mas¿u@d III's several sons, though probably not by the latter's wife Jawhar K¨a@tu@n, daughter of MalekÞa@h, the Mahd-e ¿Era@q, mother of his short-reigned predecessor Arsla@nÞa@h (q.v.). B. T®OGÚRELˆAÚH. See SALJUQS OF KERMAÚN. See BEHRAMSHAH SHROFF E. Kohlberg B. MOH®AMMAD B. YUÚSOF B. S®AÚLEH®, described as the leading representative in his generation of Imami Shi¿ite scholarship in Bahrain. His family descended from the coastal al-K¨atátá, but he himself was born and brought up in the village of Maqa@ba, near the northwestern corner of Bahrain (cf. J. G. Lorimer, Gazetteer of the Persian Gulf, ¿Oman, and Central Arabia IIA, Calcutta, 1908, p. 224); hence his nesbas K¨atátá^ Maqa@b^. Bahára@n^ spent some years in Isfahan, receiving an eja@za from Moháammad-Ba@qer Majles^ (q. ... W. Madelung B. SOLAYMAÚN B. ESMAÚ¿ÈL B. ¿ABD-AL-JAWAÚD B. ¿ALÈ B. SOLAYMAÚN B. NAÚS®ER H®OSAYNÈ KATKAÚNÈ TUÚBLÈ, Imami scholar and author. He was a sayyed descended from the ˆar^f Mortazμa@ and Imam Mu@sa@ al-Ka@záem and came from the village of Katka@n in Tu@bl^ on the main island of Bahrain. He also referred to himself as Qa@ru@n^ Bahára@n^. Since the date of completion of one of his books is mentioned to be 1070/1659-60, he was most likely born not later than about 1050/1640. His studies took him to MaÞhad, where he received the general eja@za of Sayyed ¿Abd-al-¿Azá^m b. ... W. Madelung -AL-DÈN (also KAMAÚL-AL-DÈN) ¿ALÈ B. SOLAYMAÚN SETRAWÈ, Imami scholar and philosopher inclining to mysticism of the first half of the 7th/13th century. H®aydar AÚmol^ counts him among the scholars who ranked the Sufi gnosis above all other knowledge (Ja@me¿ al-abra@r wa-manba¿ al-asra@r, ed H. Corbin and O. Yaháya@, Tehran and Paris, 1969, p. 498). Very little is known about his life. He evidently studied and taught in the town of Setra on a minor island of Bahrain, where his tomb was still known centuries after his death. ... E. Kohlberg B. AH®MAD B. EBRAÚHÈM DERAÚZÈ, Imami author and jurisprudent. He was born in 1107/1695-96 to a merchant family in the Bahára@n^ village of Ma@háu@z. In the wake of Bahrain's occupation by the imam of ¿Oman in 1129/1717, the family fled to the mainland, settling in Qatif (Katif). After his father's death in 22 Sáafar 1131/14 January 1719, Yu@sof took charge of the family affairs and commuted between Qatif and Bahrain while pursuing his studies. He finally left Bahrain for Iran soon after the abdication in 1135/1722 of the last Safavid shah Soltáa@n H®osayn. ... See BAHRAIN. R. M. Eaton B. BAÚQER QAÚDERÈ, Sufi and poet of the Deccan who flourished in the late 11/17th century. The son of a provincial qadi, Bahár^ spent his first twenty years in his native Gogi, a small town in the ¿AÚdelÞa@h^ kingdom of Bijapur (895/1490-1097/1686). There he studied Sufism with a certain Shah Ba@qer and developed ties with the ÙeÞt^ order. During the reign of Sultan Sekandar ¿AÚdelÞa@h (1083/1672-1097/1686) Bahár^ settled in the capital city Bijapur; after the collapse of the dynasty in 1097/1686 at the hand of Awrangze@b, he moved to Hyderabad, and then back to Gogi, where he died in 1130/1717-18. ... See BAÚYDUÚ. See BAYATI, GAPPO. A. V. Williams a principal Zoroastrian observance meaning primarily “utterance of consecration;” reference to ba@j has been current in Mazdean literature since at least Sasanian times, spelled in Book Pahlavi w÷c, Middle Persian wa@z, Parthian wa@j, and variously wa@j, wa@`, ba@j, ba@`, ba@z in New Persian. Boyce and Kotwal, in their exhaustive studies of ba@j, explain the term as deriving from Old Iranian wa@¦k- “word, speech” and follow Tavadia's definition of ba@j as a “particular essential formula” which precedes, accompanies, or follows an action (J. ... W. Floor a term denoting tribute to be paid by vassals to their overlord, in which sense it is also used as a generic term “tax,” or as referring to road tolls. Its original meaning may have been “portion, share” (from the root bag “to apportion,” AirWb., col. 921). The term ba@ji is first encountered in an Old Persian inscription by Darius at Persepolis (ca. 500 B.C.): “. . . those are the countries that fear me and bring me tribute (ba@jim)” (DPe 1.9; Kent, Old Persian, p. ... P. Oberling a Kurdish tribe which has settled in the dehesta@ns of Qu@ratu@, D¨oha@b and Jagarlu@ in the Þahresta@n of Qasár-e ˆ^r^n, on the Iraqi border (Kayha@n, Jog@ra@f^a@ II, p. 60). According to H. C. Rawlinson, the tribe moved from the Mosul area to the D¨oha@b area in the eighteenth century (“Notes on a March from Zoha‚b . . . to Kirma‚nsha‚h,” JRGS 9, 1839, p. 107). Its link to the Mosul area is confirmed by the existence of a group of Ba@jala@n villages a few miles northeast of that city (C. ... C. E. Bosworth a town in the medieval Islamic province of Mu@g@a@n (q.v.), i.e., the area southwest of the Caspian Sea and south of the Kor (Kura) and Aras (Araxes; qq.v.) rivers. Its site is unknown, but it must have lain in what is now the extreme northeastern tip of the modern Iranian province of Azerbaijan, to the south of the Aras (the modern frontier with the Azerbaijan SSR) and in the K¨oru@slu@da@g@ region, for the medieval geographers place it 20 farsakòs north of Ardab^l and 4 farsakòs north of Barzand, the other main town of Mu@g@a@n. ... C. E. Bosworth or Gova@kòarz, a district of the medieval Islamic province of Qu@hesta@n/Qohesta@n (q.v.) in Khorasan, lying to the west of the middle, northerly-flowing course of the Har^ru@d, with K¨úa@f on its west, Ja@m on its north, Pu@Þang on its east and the desert on its south. A popular etymology derived its name from ba@d-harza “place where the wind blows.” Z. Safa K¨ORAÚSAÚNÈ, RA÷ÈS ABU÷L-QAÚSEM ¿ALÈ B. H®ASAN B. ABI÷L-T®AYYEB, an Iranian litte‚rateur of the 5th/11th century who composed poems in both Persian and Arabic and won a name for skill in the art of letter-writing (tarassol). After preliminary studies at Ba@kòarz, his birthplace in Khorasan, he went to N^Þa@pu@r and received instruction in legal (Þar¿^) subjects from Shaikh Abu@ ¿Abd-Alla@h b. Yu@sof Jovayn^, the father of Ema@m-al-H®aramayn Jovayn^. His friendship with ¿Am^d-al-Molk Abu@ Nasár Kondor^ began when they were fellow-pupils of this teacher. ... M. Zand (Bax¶ij™v Mi¶i in the Judeo-Tat Roman alphabet used in 1929-38; 1910, Derbent-1972, Makhach-Qal¿a), Judeo-Tat author. A shoemaker's apprentice at the age of 11 and afterwards a fisherman, he was sent in 1928 as a komsomol (communist youth union) activist to study at a rabfak (pre-higher school for workers) in Krasnodar and then at the Moscow Institute for Land Utilization. Back in Daghestan, upon his graduation in 1936, he was entrusted in a short period with several minor posts in the local party-administration apparatus and accordingly settled in Daghestan's capital Makhach-Qal¿a. ... P. Jackson a Buddhist lama or scholar, in particular during Mongol hegemony in Iran; subsequently, by extension, any kind of scribe or secretary. The word, which is Turkish, is derived from Chinese po-shih (man of learning) and not, as once believed, from Sanskrit bhiksáu, which itself denotes a Buddhist lama. Jovayn^, I, pp. 10, 44 (tr. Boyle, pp. 14, 59-60), employs the term tu@y^n (Chinese tao-jen “man of the path”), the original of the tuin of his contemporary, the Flemish missionary William of Rubruck (Itinerarium, ed. ... W. Eilers, S. Shaked “fate, destiny.” E. Ehlers part of the Lake N^r^z basin situated about 1,525 m above sea level in the province of Fa@rs, approximately 50 km east of Shiraz. Originally identical with the N^r^z lake itself, it has been repeatedly mentioned by medieval geographers (e.g., Esátáakòr^, pp. 100, 101, 102; Ebn H®awqal, pp. 263, 265, 276, 277; Moqaddas^, p. 446). At the present, it is common to divide the basin of the N^r^z into a northern portion (darya@±a-ye T®aÞk) and a larger southern part (darya@±a-ye Bakòtaga@n). The basin, surrounded in the northwest and south by high mountains, is fed by the Kor river and other smaller streams all of which are oligohaline or mesohaline in character. ... F. Gaffary a folkloric she-creature of horrible shape, personifying a nightmare. Bakòtak was believed to have been one of Alexander's slave girls who accompanied him on his expedition in search of the water of life (a@b-e háaya@t; see a@b, ii). According to the legend, after the water was found, it was poured into a goatskin; but, before it could be carried away, a crow punctured the skin with its beak, spilling the contents onto the ground. Bakòtak then quickly scooped the water into her hands and drank it; thus both she and the crow are said to have become immortal. ... A. Tafazμzμol^ designation of the “west” in Modern Persian, but its Pahlavi equivalent aba@xtar means “north,” probably borrowed from Parthian (cf. Man. Parth. aba@xtar, see M. Boyce, A Reader in Manichean Middle Persian and Parthian, pp. 115-16); the Manichean Middle Persian word for “north” is abarag (ibid., pp. 62, 65, text y 4.14). It is derived from Av. apa@xtara “north.” In the Zoroastrian cosmogonical division, the northern part (ne@mag/kana@rag “side”) is called aba@xtar, which is under the superintendence of the star Hapto@rang “Ursa Major” (BundahiÞn 2. ... N. Parv^n the name of (1) a Persian educational magazine published at Isfahan in 1312 ˆ./1933-1314 ˆ./1935 and (2) a Persian political newspaper published at Isfahan and Tehran from 1314 ˆ./1935 to 1324 ˆ./1945. (On the word ba@kòtar see above.) ¿A. M. ˆ. Fa@t®em^ -E EMRUÚZ (Today's West), daily evening newspaper published in Tehran from 8 Morda@d 1328 to 28 Morda@d 1332 ˆ./9 August 1949 to 19 August 1953. It was founded by its editor-publisher H®osayn Fa@táem^ (1917-54, q.v.), one of the principal associates of Dr. Moháammad Mosáaddeq (q.v.) in the National Front (Jebha-ye Mell^; q.v.). Its editorial board included Moháammad Mohá^tá T®aba@táaba@÷^, Jala@l^ Na@÷^n^, Rahámat Mosátáafaw^, Sepehr Zab^há, Na@sáer Am^n^, and Esma@¿^l Pu@rva@l^, some being journalists of stature; Nasár-Alla@h ˆ^fta and Sa¿^d Fa@táem^ were associate editors. ... S. S. Alvi (1029?-96/1620?-85), historian and official at the court of the Mughal emperor Awrangze@b (1068-1118/1658-1707) and a patron of literature. A eunuch, he joined the service of Prince Awrangze@b in 1065/1654, initially as a presenter of petitions (kòedmat-e ¿ara@yezμ); but during the war of succession between Awrangze@b and his brothers in 1067-68/1657-58, he became the prince's personal attendant (Bakhta@war, I, pp. 25, 62, 101, 130). At the second coronation of Awrangze@b in Ramazμa@n, 1069/June, 1659, Bakòta@var served as a whisk bearer, and in August of the same year he received the title of khan (ibid. ... M. Dab^rs^a@q^ B. MOH®AMMAD, the patron of the poet Manu@±ehr^ (d. 432/1040-41) who praised his bravery, nobility, magnanimity, learning, and eloquence in three qasá^das and one mosammatá on the occasion of the ancient Iranian festivals of Sada (D^va@n, pp. 21-22), Mehraga@n (pp. 90-95), and Nowru@z (pp. 114-16, 169-73). The choice of these festivals may indicate that Bakòt^a@r belonged to a noble family of Iranian origin. S. Zabih Iranian general born in 1914, the son of Sarda@r Mo¿azázáam Bakòt^a@r^. At the age of fourteen, he was sent to Beirut where he studied at a French high school until he was nineteen. Upon graduation he was accepted at St. Cyr military academy, where he studied between 1930-35. On his return to Iran, he was sent to Za@heda@n, Baluchistan, with the rank of 1st lieutenant. He was married first to Èra@n Khanom the daughter of Sarda@r(-e) Z®afar, a well-known Bakòt^a@r^ chieftain. That marriage produced a daughter and a son who died in early childhood. ... a gu@Þa. See HOMAÚYUÚN. ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^, J.-P. Digard, ¿A.-H®. Nava@÷^, J.-P. Digar, ¿A.-H®. Nava@÷^, J.-P. Digard the nesba of a number of Bakòt^a@r^ chiefs. E. Ehlers central part of the Zagros mountain range, more or less identical to the settlement area of the Bakòt^a@r^ nomads. The Bakòt^a@r^ mountains, also known under the name Bakòt^a@r^-Zagros, cover an area limited by the following natural boundaries: The Seza@r river, the northwestern tributary to the Dez river (see a@b-e dez), forms the boundary against Loresta@n; the Ka@ru@n Vanak, K¨ersa@n, and Ma@ru@n delineate the boundary between the Bakòt^a@r^ mountains and the Ku@hg^lu@ya part of the Zagros. The watershed between the endorheic basins of central Iran and the gulf tributaries may be considered as the eastern margin, while the mountain front of the Zagros between the Dez and Ma@ru@n rivers forms a natural boundary to the west. ... J.-P. Digard, G. L. Windfuhr, A. Ittig D. Balland of AFGHANISTAN. Two small PaÞáto@-speaking groups in the eastern part of the Irano-Afghan area bear the name Bakòt^a@r^ or Bakòt^a@r. There is nothing in the scanty information about them to show that they have any connection with the Bakòt^a@r^ tribes of the Zagros region, whose eastward spread under the aegis of Na@der Shah AfÞa@r appears to have ended with his death in 1160/1747. W. L. Hanaway, Jr. an example of early New Persian prose fiction in the form of a frame story and nine included tales, the earliest version of which seems to be by ˆams-al-D^n Moháammad Daqa@yeq^ Marvaz^, the late 6th/12th-early 7th/13th-century author. The frame story is briefly as follows: King AÚza@dbakòt of N^mru@z (i.e., S^sta@n) marries his general's daughter against her father's will. The angry general overthrows AÚza@dbakòt, who flees with his pregnant wife. She bears a son whom they abandon in the desert. See BEKTOGÚDÈ. S. Soucek, R. G. Suny (Pers. Ba@dku@ba), capital city of the Azerbaijan Soviet Socialist Republic and one of the chief ports on the Caspian sea. D. Balland -E, an extensive piedmont alluvial plain in the southwest of Afghanistan. Lying at about 700-750 m above sea level, it is drained by one of the S^sta@n rivers, the K¨ospa@sru@d, which may perhaps have taken over an old bed of the K¨a@Þru@d (J. Pias, Formations superficielles et sols d'Afghanistan, Paris, 1976, pp. 118f.). On the north the DaÞt-e Bakwa@ is bordered by mountains of the S^a@hband range; on the south it merges with the DaÞt-e Ma@rgo@, of which it forms, so to speak, the antechamber; on the west it is separated from the Fara@h oasis by hills of the K¨orma@leq chain; on the east, beyond the K¨a@Þ river, it abuts on the higher platform of the Wa@Þe@r piedmont. ... Ch. Albright a cylindrical-bore, double-reed wind instrument about 35 cm long with seven finger holes and one thumb hole, played in eastern Azerbaijan in Iran and Soviet Azerbaijan (where it is also called düdük). This instrument can be made of mulberry or other harder woods, such as walnut. The bore through the instrument is about one and a half cm in diameter. The double reed is made out of a single tube of cane about six cm long and pressed flat at one end. The performer uses air stored in his cheeks to keep playing the ba@la@ba@n while he inhales air into his lungs. ... N. Parv^n (Municipality), the name or part of the name of several municipal newspapers and journals published in Iran and Afghanistan ca. 1907-39. They include, in order of their dates of publication: C. E. Bosworth ABU÷L-H®ASAN or ABUÚ BAKR AH®MAD B. YAH®YAÚ B. JAÚBER, leading Arab historian of the 3rd/9th century, whose Keta@b fotu@há al-bolda@n, in particular, contains much original and indispensable information on the Arab conquests of Iran. J. T. P. de Bruijn (Arabic bala@g@a), one of the most general terms to denote eloquence in speech and writing. Its etymology is usually based on the meaning “to reach” of the verb balag@a. Therefore balog@a “to be eloquent” is taken to mean: to be able “to convey” the intended meaning effectively, and in an attractive manner, to the mind of a listener or a reader. A person of whom this can be said is called bal^g@ (plur. bolag@a@÷). This predicate is more properly used to qualify speech (kala@m) but, according to the classical theory, only at the level of syntactic units. ... E. Kohlberg B. H®ASAN B. T®AÚLEB B. ¿ABBAÚS RABA¿È NAJAFÈ, Imami author, poet, and polemicist. Born in Najaf in 1282/1865-66 (or, less probably, in 1285/1868-69 or 1280/1863-64) to a well-known family of scholars, he spent his early years at his birthplace (except for a sojourn in Ka@záemayn between 1306/1888-89 and 1312/1894-95), before departing in 1326/ 1908 for Samarra, where he lived for ten years. Following the British occupation of the city he moved back to Ka@záemayn and supported circles seeking independence for Iraq. ... B. MOH®AMMAD. See AMÈRAK BAL¿AMÈ. C. E. Bosworth ÷L-FAZ˜L MOH®AMMAD B. ¿OBAYD-ALLAÚH B. MOH®AMMAD BAL¿AMÈ TAMÈMÈ, vizier to the Samanid amir Nasár b. Ahámad, father of the vizier and historian Abu@ ¿Al^ Moháammad b. Moháammad Bal¿am^ (see am^rak bal¿am^) and thus member of a distinguished family in the service of the rulers of Transoxania and Khorasan. The unusual nesba Bal¿am^ is explained by Sam¿a@n^, Keta@b al-ansa@b (Leiden, fol. 90a = ed. Hyderabad, II, pp. 313-14) as either from Bal¿am, a place in Anatolia which the Omayyad general Maslama b. ... W. Eilers citron, the fruit of a species of citrus tree (Citrus medica cedrata). The candied unripe fruit is an article of commerce under various names; in Europe it is used as a flavoring in cakes, particularly Christmas cakes. In modern Iran, chiefly in G^la@n and Ma@zandara@n, a tasty jam called morabba@-ye ba@lang is made from the ripe fruit. M. L. Chaumont, K. Schippmann, M. L. Chaumont the name of a number of kings and several dignitaries and notables during the Parthian and Sasanian periods. M. L. Chaumont, C. E. Bosworth (Ar. Bala@saja@n, Bala@Þaja@n; Armenian Ba¬asakan), an Iranian toponym in -aga@n (-aka@n) “country of the Bala@s),” designating a region located for the most part south of the lower course of the rivers Kor (Kura, Gk. Kyros, Lat. Cyrus) and the Aras (Araxes), bordered on the south by Atropatene and on the east by the Caspian Sea. C. E. Bosworth a town of Central Asia, in early Islamic times the main settlement of the region known as Yeti-su or Semirechye “the land of the seven rivers,” now coming mainly within the eastern part of the Soviet Kazakhstan. The exact site of Bala@sa@g@u@n is uncertain. Barthold, followed by subsequent Soviet scholars, suggested that its site is modern Aq-peshin near Frunze on the northern edge of the Kirgiz SSR, whilst O. I. Smirnova places it 15 miles/24 km to the southwest of Toqmaq (see Jovayn^, tr. Boyle, I, p. ... C. E. Bosworth -AL-MOLK ABU÷L-FAZ˜L AS¿AD B. MOH®AMMAD QOMÈ, mostawf^ or financial intendant to the Saljuq sultan Berk-yaruq (Bark^a@roq) b. MalekÞa@h [q.v.] in the early years of the latter's reign and then, from 490/1097 till his death in 492/1099, vizier to that monarch. The nesba also appears in the form Bara@vesta@n^, from the name of a village in the region of Qom. D. M. MacEoin term popularly used to distinguish ordinary Shi¿ites from members of the Shaikhi sect. The distinction is sometimes expressed by the alternative formulae of “Shaikhi/MotaÞarre¿” and “Shaikhi/Osáu@l^,” the latter example implying a continuity between Akòba@r^ Shi¿ism and Shaikhism (qq.v.). The Shaikhi school itself was also known in the early period by the name “KaÞf^ya” in reference to the principle of kaÞf or the revelation of knowledge by supernatural means (RaÞt^, Dal^l, p. ... See BAÚLAWÈ. G. Gropp a ruin site in the eastern part of the Khotan oasis, near the village of Domoko. R. W. Bulliet See BELDERÙÈN. S. H. Amin an Arabic term meaning full age, adult, mature, in contrast to the term sáag@^r (minor). According to various schools of Islamic law, including the Shi¿ite school, there is a clear distinction between girls and boys attaining the age of majority. Presuming sanity, the age of bolu@g@ (majority) for boys is said to be between thirteen to fifteen (some have said ten for boys and nine for girls). The only undisputed traditional criterion for majority is either on reaching orgasm or growing pubic hairs (in male or female). ... X. de Planhol, C. E. Bosworth, V. Fourniau, X. de Planhol, D. Balland, F. Grenet a town and province in northern Afghanistan. D. Balland (Bactros of the classical authors), the river of Balkò (locally pronounced Balkòaw). This perennial river is a major feature of the geography of northern Afghanistan. The 4th/10th-century geographers Esátáakòr^ (p. 278) and Ebn H®awqal (p. 488, tr. Kramers, p. 433) call it the Dah-a@s (ten-mills) river, because a total of ten mills were driven by its waters. The name Dah-a@s was still in use in the 13th/19th century (J. P. Ferrier, Caravan Journeys and Wanderings in Persia, Afghanistan, Turkistan, and Beloochistan, London, 1857, repr. ... H. Schützinger B. MOH®AMMAD B. ¿ALÈ, a traditionist (moháaddet¯) and author. The date of his birth is not known, but may be placed around 220/835-225/840 because one of his teachers, Qotayba b. Sa¿^d Abu@ Raja@÷ T¨aqaf^ Balkò^, died at Bag@la@n near Balkò in 240/854. Also mentioned as Abu@ ¿Al^ Balkò^'s teachers are ¿Al^ b. H®ojr Abu÷l-H®asan Marvaz^ (d. 244/858) and Moháammad b. Yaháya@ Abu@ ¿Abd-Alla@h D¨ohl^ N^sa@bu@r^ (d. 258/272). Little is known about his life. He resided for a time at N^Þa@pu@r, where his pupil Ahámad b. ... B. AH®MAD. See ABUÚ ¿ALÈ-MOH®AMMAD B. AH®MAD BALK¨È. ÷L-QAÚSEM ¿ABD-ALLAÚH B. AH®MAD. See ABU÷L-QAÚSEM KA¿BÈ. -AL-DÈN ABUÚ BAKR ¿OMAR. See H®AMÈD-AL-DÈN ABUÚ BAKR ¿OMAR BALK¨È. B. Spooner, J. G. Shaffer, J. Elfenbein, M. T. Massoudieh, S. Azadi See BARLAAM AND IOSAPH. H. A¿lam (Middle Persian balu@t and Arabic ballu@tá from Aram. ba@lotá/belu@táa@; see Mashkour, p. 82), common designation in New Persian both for acorn and oak, Quercus L. H. W. Bailey (Khotan Saka), ba@rza- (TumÞuq Saka), a word adapted to Buddhist use for the transcendental Buddha. In pronunciation, b was bilabial v and ys was voiced sibilant z, for which TumÞuq Saka had a new sign za. The TumÞuq Saka, older ba@rsa- and later ba@rza-, has kept the older rz, replaced in Khotan Saka by lys /lz/. M. Momen (b. Shiraz, 1908; d. London, 12 February 1980), Bahai author and administrator, the son of ¿Al^-Moháammad Khan Mowaqqar-al-Dawla and member of the Afna@n family (q.v.). He was educated at the American University, Beirut, and the London School of Economics. He founded with Mojtaba@ M^nov^ the Persian service of the British Broadcasting Corporation. Ba@lyu@z^ was elected member of the national Spiritual Assembly of the Bahais of Great Britain and Ireland, 1933-60, and chairman, 1942-60. Shoghi Effendi appointed him as one of the Hands of the Cause of God (Aya@d^-e Amr Alla@h, q. ... W. Eilers (also written ba@m) “bass,” the lowest-pitched string in music. The seventeenth-century dictionary Borha@n-e qa@táe¿ states s.v. ba@m that “people also say ta@r-e ba@m (the low string), which is the thick string set in musical instruments.” The New Persian word bam has been borrowed in Arabic as bamm and in Armenian as bamb. The contrary of bam is z^r (variant z^l) “treble.” X. De Planhol, M.-E Ba@sta@n^ Pa@r^z^ (in Arabic, Bamm), a town in southeastern Iran, located on the southwestern rim of the DaÞt-e Lu@t basin at an altitude of 1,100 m. N. Parv^n a weekly Persian newspaper published in Tehran from ˆawwa@l, 1325/November, 1907, by Anjoman-e Etteháa@d^ya-ye Markaz^-e Asána@f (Council of the central league of guilds). It was edited by GÚola@m-¿Al^ Khan Qa@ja@r Qezel Aya@g@ (later editor of the newspaper Sáera@tá al-sáana@ye¿); however, its manager and principal columnist was the noted reformist, constitutionalist politician and Majles deputy M^rza@ Yaháya@ Dawlata@ba@d^ (1863-1938; q.v.), who signed his articles “Yaháya@ al-H®osayn^. ... ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ (d. 1352 ˆ./1973), the son of Raf^¿ K¨ora@sa@n^ (titled Raf^¿-al-Mama@lek). Ba@mda@d made a career in the civil service and was one of the assistants to the prime minister in the cabinet of H®ak^m-al-Molk from AÚba@n to Bahman, 1324 ˆ./October, 1945-February, 1946, but is best known as the author of ˆarhá-e háa@l-e reja@l-e Èra@n dar qoru@n-e 12 wa 13 wa 14 háejr^ (Biographies of [notable] personages of Iran in the 12th, 13th, and 14th/18th, 19th, and 20th centuries), Tehran, 6 vols., 1347-51 ˆ. ... See BAÚNBIˆN. N. Parv^n -E ROWˆAN, a Persian journal of news and political comment published in Tehran from 16 Rab^¿ I 1339/1 February 1915 until 2 Ramazμa@n 1341/19 April 1924. The journal was edited by the poet and reformer M^rza@ Moháammad-¿Al^ Khan K¨ora@sa@n^, later Ba@mda@d (1885-1951; Sáadr Ha@Þem^, Jara@÷ed o majalla@t II, pp. 5-6). M^rza@ Moháammad, a Constitutional movement activist and political agitator in Khorasan, Tehran, and Maháa@l(l)-e Bakòt^a@r^, who later changed his family name to Ba@mda@d, survived a death sentence to become a member of the sixth session of the Majles and one of the founders of the H®ezb-e Èra@n (Ba@mda@d, Reja@l III, pp. ... H. A¿lam, N. Ramazani, N. Ramazani (or Ba@m^a@), okra, the edible unripe seedpods of Hibiscus esculentus of the genus Malvaceae or mallows. X. De Planhol, Z. Tarzi, X. de Planhol, D. Balland town in central Afghanistan, important prehistoric and Buddhist site. B. de Cardi, ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ A. Tafazμzμol^ a musician at the court of the Sasanian king K¨osrow II Parve@z (a.d. 591-628) whose name is mentioned together with that of Ba@rbad (q.v.) in a poem by the Persian poet Manu@±ehr^ (D^va@n, ed. M. Dab^rs^a@q^, 3rd ed., Tehran, 1347 ˆ./1968, p. 19 v. 280). The Persian lexicons state that he was a famous musician equal to Ba@rbad (Dehkòoda@, Log@at-na@ma, s.v. Ba@mÞa@d). N. Parv^n a Persian newspaper and a news and public affairs magazine published in Tehran 1956-68. Its licensee and chief editor was Esma@¿^l Pu@rwa@l^ (b. 1301 ˆ./1922 in MaÞhad), a professional journalist whose career began in 1319 ˆ./1940 and includes stints as the editor of the newspaper Èra@n-e ma@ (Tehran, 1943-47), Paris correspondent of National Iranian Radio and Television (1971-76), and editor of the magazine Ru@zga@r-e now currently published in Paris. The weekly Ba@mÞa@d was brought out in K¨orda@d, 1335 ˆ. ... L. Vanden Berghe -E SORMA, a necropolis of the Early Bronze Age, excavated in 1967 by the Belgian Mission in Iran. It lies along the banks of the LaÞka@n river, at 3.5 km from the village of Ùava@r in the district Èla@m, province of PoÞt-e Ku@h, Èla@m, western Luristan (Loresta@n). This necropolis extends over a wide plateau divided by depressions into three zones: areas A, B, and C. The tombs are scattered, except in the southwest corner of area A, where a group of eleven tombs was discovered together. The funeral vaults are impressive for their size. ... ¿A. Mardu@kò a Þahresta@n in the province of Kurdistan, located in a mountainous, well-forested region of western Iran at 35° 59' north latitude and 45° 53' east longitude, 1,529 m above sea level, with an area of 794 km2. The Þahresta@n of Ba@na consists of one town of the same name and seven rural districts (dehesta@n): i.e., Alu@t, PoÞtarbaba@, Pahlav^de`, DaÞta Ta@l, Sabadlu@, ˆev^, and NamaÞ^r. It is bordered on the east by Saqez and Mar^va@n, on the west by SardaÞt, on the south by Iraq, and on the north by Saqez and the Gaworg region (a dependency of Maha@ba@d). ... H. A¿lam (Mid. Pers. wanafÞag, arabicized as banafsaj; cf. the cognate Kurd. wunawÞa, Ma@zandara@ni vanu@Þe, Semna@ni benowÞa, etc., and the Armenian loanword manuÞak), common name for the genus Viola L. in New Persian. Z. Safa KAMAÚL-AL-DÈN ˆÈR-¿ALÈ, son of Osta@d Moháammad Sabz Me¿ma@r, poet and musicologist (857-918/1453-1512). The son of an architect and master builder (me¿ma@r), he chose the pen name Bana@÷^; the frequently given reading Banna@÷^ (e.g., Browne, Lit. Hist. Persia III, p. 457; Cat. Bib. Nat. III, p. 318) is incorrect, because in each verse where the poet's name occurs the meter requires that it should be read Bana@÷^. Although he changed his pen name to H®a@l^ in his later years, he is best known under his original pen name. ... C. E. Bosworth BENAÚKAT¨ (in Jovayn^, Fana@kat), the main town of the medieval Transoxanian province of ˆa@Þ or Ùa@±, to be distinguished from the nearby town of Benkat¯, another name of the town of ˆa@Þ, later Tashkent. Bana@kat¯ flourished in early Islamic times and almost certainly had a pre-Islamic history as a center of the Sogdians. According to Markwart, Wehrot und Arang, Leiden, 1938, pp. 162-63 n., the name derives from Mid. Pers bon “base, foundation” plus kat¯ “town,” hence “chief town, capital. ... P. Jackson Abu@ Solayma@n Da@wu@d b. Abi÷l-Fazμl Moháammad (d. 730/1329-30), poet and historian. Nothing is known of his early career, except that he was presumably a native of Bana@kat¯ (q.v.), the later ˆa@hrokò^ya in Transoxania. His general history from Adam to the beginning of the reign of the il-khan Abu@ Sa¿^d (q.v.), the Rawzμat u@li÷l-alba@b f^ ma¿refat al-tawa@r^kò (or f^ tawa@r^kò al-aka@ber) wa÷l-ansa@b, was completed on 25 ˆawwa@l 717/31 December 1317 (Rawzμat, p. 2; cf. p. 479, with the month alone); although toward the end of the work he refers to Abu@ Sa¿^d's enthronement at Soltáa@n^ya in Rab^¿ II, 718/June, 1318 (p. ... (b. Tehran, Ord^beheÞt, 1290 ˆ./May, 1911, d. Tehran, 10 Esfand 1364 ˆ./29 February 1986) one of the foremost Persian singers of the twentieth century. He was known for the quality of his voice, vast knowledge of a@va@z repertory, exactness of style, ability to match poetry with music, and expressive interpretation of Persian poetry. M. Caton W. Sundermann Middle Persian “queen.” The Pahlavi ideogram for ba@nbiÞn is MLKTA (see Frahang ^ pahlav^k, chap. 12, l. 4, where the variant b÷nbwÞn, ba@nbuÞn, is listed). In Manichean Middle Persian the word is spelled b÷nbyÞn and it was borrowed into Armenian as bambiÞn (Hübschmann, Armenische Grammatik, pp. 116f.). A substandard form ba@mbuÞt was borrowed into Sogdian (Gershevitch, pars. 1246, 1518) and from there found its way into Uigur and Chinese (Henning, 1940, pp. 17f.). The Old Persian ancestor of ba@nbiÞn is not attested but must have been *ma@na-paÞn^, corresponding to Avestan d™ma…no@. ... X. De Planhol “dam.” General remarks. The word means something that factually or figuratively binds, ties, or restricts (cf. Av. banda- “bond,” Eng. bond). In geographical nomenclature it is applied to ranges (mainly in Afghanistan, e.g., Band-e Torkesta@n), passes (darband) and, above all, old dams and barrages built to store or divert water for irrigational use and urban consumption (the term for a modern dam is sadd). J. Lerner -E AMÈR (the amir's dike) or Band-e ¿Azμod^, a dam or weir constructed across the Kor river at the southeast end of the MarvdaÞt plain in Fa@rs, approximately 15 km south of the town of MarvdaÞt and 20 km northeast of Shiraz. It takes its name from the Daylamite ruler ¿Azμod-al-Dawla (r. 338-72/949-83; q.v.), who is credited with its construction in 356/975 to provide water to the district of Upper Korba@l. According to 4th/10th-century a.d. accounts, the region originally was a desert plain without water. ... X. De Planhol -E AMÈR, the chain of natural lakes 90 km west of Ba@m^a@n in Afghanistan (30° 12' north latitude and 66° 30' east longitude). K. Afsar -E BAHMAN, an ancient dam built on the Qara AÚg@a@j river nearly sixty km south of Shiraz. The river, known in classical sources as the Zaka@n, is the longest river in Fa@rs, beginning in the mountains west of Shiraz and, after sprouting several tributaries, ending near the Persian Gulf port of Kanga@n as the Mond or Mand river. Though Band-e Bahman is an ancient monument of considerable size, it has been ignored by all but a few classical writers. According to Mostawf^ (Nozhat al-qolu@b I, p. 119), “Bahman b. ... X. De Planhol -E TORKESTAÚN (boundary wall of Turkestan), or less commonly T^rband-e Torkesta@n, the mountain range in northwestern Afghanistan which runs in a west-east direction for 200 km between the upper valley of the Morg@a@b to the south and the plains of the AÚmu@ Darya@ to the north. It is a horst of continental Jurassic schists and sandstones, generally dark in color, thrust up in a spectacular way between relatively low-lying plateaus of whitish Cretaceous limestones and calciferous clays. The western part of the north slope borders directly on the Neocene sediments and Quaternary loess deposits of Turkestan. ... W. Eilers, C. Herrenschmidt “servant.” W. Eilers “harbor, seaport; commercial town.” The word is presumably derived from the root band “to bind” (Pers. bastan), but probably not in the sense of “binding,” i.e., “mooring” (ships) but rather as the enclosed (bound up) area of the harbor, like Ar. sadd “jetty, mole.” Vullers (Lexicon Persico-Latinum I, p. 267) suggests that bandar may be from band-dar “gateway of the jetty/mole.” The word for harbor has not yet been found in Middle Persian. ... X. De Planhol -E ¿ABBAÚS(È), a port city in the osta@n of Hormozga@n, on the Persian Gulf, 16 km northwest of Hormoz island and 85 km from the coast of Oman. X. De Planhol -E GAZ, a port on the southern shore of the Astara@ba@d (q.v.) bay in the southeastern Caspian Sea, a few kilometers from a group of nine hamlets known collectively as Gaz. In the mid-nineteenth century, this shoreline (called Kena@ra, cf. Curzon, I, p. 185 and Rabino, p. 66; and Kena@r Gaz, cf. O'Donovan, I, p. 297) was uninhabited, but the installation of Russians on the AÚÞu@ra@da (q.v.) islands after 1837 made it very important strategically. The site, at the mouth of a small stream, opposite the tip of the M^a@nqa@la peninsula and at the entrance of the bay, is doubly favored in that it is both sheltered from sea winds and easily accessible by sea. ... X. De Planhol -E MAÚHˆAHR (Bandar-e Ma¿Þu@r), a port at the western end of the Persian Gulf, on the northern bank of the K¨or-e Mu@sa@ tideway, which forms the lower course of the Jar(r)a@há^ river. At the end of the 19th century, Bandar-e Ma@hÞahr was a small port used exclusively by native boats that hauled goods for neighboring Arab tribes (cloth and dates were imported; wheat, rice, barley, clarified butter, and wool exported). After the development of Bandar-e ˆa@hpu@r (q.v.), petroleum reservoirs were built at Bandar-e Ma@hÞahr, as it was situated on the railway that was constructed in 1943 to join Bandar-e ˆa@hpu@r with the oil fields of AÚg@a@ Ja@r^. ... -E PAHLAVÈ. See ANZALÈ. X. De Planhol -E ˆAÚH (now Bandar-e Torkaman), a port on the southeastern Caspian Sea at the entrance of the Astara@ba@d bay and about eight km south of the mouth of the Atrak. It was constructed from scratch during the 1930s at the terminus of the trans-Iranian railroad and consisted of a 200-meter-long jetty and a 12-kilometer-long channel. Four or five berths were provided for ships with displacements of a thousand tons. In 1935-36, total exports amounted to 48,000 tons and imports to 2,000. By 1941, however, there was so much silt in the channel that regular dredging was abandoned. ... X. De Planhol -E ˆAÚHPUÚR (Bandar-e Ema@m K¨omeyn^ since the revolution of 1979), a port at the far end of the Persian Gulf, at the terminus of the trans-Iranian railroad. The town is located at about 70 km from the Gulf on poorly reinforced alluvium along the northern shore of the K¨or Mu@sa@, the outlet of the Jara@há^ river, which flows down from the Zagros mountains. At low tide, vessels that draw 24 feet can enter the K¨or Mu@sa@; and at high tide 29.5 feet. In the 1930s, Rezμa@ Shah chose this site, about 12 km below the small traditional port of Bandar-e Ma@hÞahr, as the site for Iran's own railroad terminus on the Gulf at a distance from ˆatátá al-¿Arab. ... G. Gnoli, ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ (Middle and New Persian; in Book Pahlavi also mang, Arabicized banj), a kind of narcotic plant. In older Arabic and Persian sources banj is applied to three different plants: hemp (Cannabis sativa or indica), henbane (Hyoseyamus niger, etc.), and jimsonweed (Datura stramonium). The effects of these three narcotic plants vary, something which may explain the widely differing descriptions of bang in the Middle Persian texts. In modern Persian bang is hashish. P. Zieme JOHANN WILHELM MAX JULIUS (known as Willy), German orientalist, b. 9 August 1869, d. 8 October 1934; son of Heinrich Bang, judge of the court martial of the fortress at Wesel and later mayor of the town, and his spouse Auguste ne‚e Kaup. See BENGAL. D. Balland on of the least-known Pashtun tribes in the Solayma@n range, Pakistan, and one of the few that are not named after eponymous ancestors. The origin of the name is obscure since, as Raverty (p. 387 n.) pointed out, the folk etymology from bon-kaÞ (Persian for “root-drawer”) is not acceptable. P. Oberling a Kurdish tribe of northwestern Iran, now dispersed in Sanandaj (Senna) and surrounding villages. V. Minorsky believed that the name Ardala@n was derived from a Turkish rank (Tadòkerat al-molu@k, p. 113 n.). The ruling family of this tribe claimed descent from Saladin (Sáala@há-al-D^n) (B. Nikitine, Les Kurdes, Paris, 1956, p. 167). Other tribal legends made them originate in Sasanian or early ¿Abbasid times (V. Minorsky, “Senna,” in EI1 IV, p. 227). According to ˆaraf-al-D^n, the earliest known leader of the tribe, Ba@ba@ Ardala@n, was a descendant of Ahámad b. ... J. Perry a Shi¿ite Arab tribe of Howayza (H®aw^za) district in K¨u@zesta@n. Small in number (they were estimated at 2,500 persons early in the century, and at 500 families, i.e., roughly the same number, in the 1930s), their range is comparatively extensive: north of Ahva@z, west of Ahva@z to Howayza, between the Ka@ru@n and the Karkòa rivers, and inland from the left bank of the AÚb-e Gargar. Their main centers are Ku@t Nahr Ha@Þem, Du@b-e H®arda@n, and Ùa@rtáa@q. Formerly predominantly nomadic (Lorimer, II, p. ... J. Perry a numerous and historically important Shi¿ite Arab tribe of northwestern K¨u@zesta@n, southern Loresta@n, and adjacent parts of Iraq. Their range extends from the foothills of the PoÞt-e Ku@h south to the Tigris at ¿Ama@ra, and east to the Karkòa south of ˆu@Þ. Once nomadic pastoralists, the Ban^ La@m are now mainly sedentary, growing a range of cereals (except rice) and raising sheep. Nomadic sections used regularly to cross the frontier, some moving south to ¿Ama@ra district and others north to the foothills in summer. ... J. Perry (not to be confused with the AÚl Bu@ Sáa@lehá of southern Iraq), a Shi¿ite Arab tribe of Howayza (H®aw^za) district in K¨u@zesta@n. Their territory, centered on ˆowayb, extends some 25 miles along the banks of the Karkòa river southwest of Ahva@z as far as ˆeykò Moháammad and into the Tigris-Karkòa marshes (Persia, pp. 378-79). Their numbers were estimated earlier this century at 15,000 (Lorimer, Gazetteer II, pp. 123, 1654-55) or 2,100 families (Field, p. 199). Once camel breeders, they are now mostly settled cultivators and stockbreeders, but include marsh men (me¿da@n; notably the H®ala@f section, ca. ... J. Perry an Arab tribe of western K¨u@zesta@n, both settled and nomadic, raising sheep and camels. Their range lies between Howayza and Ahva@z, where they are also known as the Ban^ Ma@lek (Persia, pp. 378, 380; Field, pp. 198-99). Their numbers were estimated at 10,000 persons before World War I, when they also extended south on the Ka@ru@n as far as Qa@ja@r^ya (Lorimer, Gazetteer II, pp. 123, 1858), and in the 1940s at 2,200 families (Oppenheim, IV, p. 25). They are Shi¿ite, and organized in sixteen sections. ... J. Perry (Banu Turuf), a large Shi¿ite Arab tribe of Howayza (H®aw^za) district in K¨u@zesta@n, mostly sedentary, centered north of Howayza between Su@sangerd and Bosta@n (Besayt^n). In the early years of this century their population was put at 20,000 (Lorimer, Gazetteer II, p. 119), and in the 1930s at 8,000 families. They are organized in two sections, the slightly larger Bayt Sa¿^d and the Bayt Sáayya@há, a division which tradition attributes to a feud between brothers (Oppenheim, IV, pp. 24, 27-38; Persia, pp. ... M. Yeganeh -E MARKAZÈ-E ÈRAÚN (Central Bank of Iran), a bank established under the Iranian Banking and Monetary Act of 7 K¨orda@d 1339 ˆ./28 May 1960 to undertake the central banking activities in the country. Its functions and powers were expanded and consolidated by the Monetary and Banking Law of 18 T^r 1351 ˆ./9 July 1972 and were further revised by the Usury-Free Banking Law of 8 ˆahr^var 1362 ˆ./30 August 1983. The latter law also modified its name to the Ba@nk-e Markaz^-e Jomhu@r^-e Esla@m^-e Èra@n. ... P. Basseer, P. Clawson and W. Floor IN IRAN. C. Bromberger (construction). Though the subject of monumental architecture in Iran has been the focus of a number of studies and analyses (see, for example, architecture), popular building crafts have received considerably less scholarly attention. The treatment of “domestic architecture,” which is accorded a mere ten pages in A Survey of Persian Art (III, pp. 900-12), is indicative of the indifference endemic among orientalists and art historians to anonymous buildings. On the subject there are but a few monographs and studies on regional building crafts and even fewer works on construction in the area as a whole (see Wulff, Crafts, pp. ... A. S. Melikian-Chirvani (¿alam, derafÞ). In the earliest surviving Persian lexicon, the Log@at-e fors (ed. Dab^rs^a@q^, p. 70), Asad^ T®us^ glosses the word derafÞ, or banner, as a signaling or guiding device (¿ala@mat). Jama@l^ Yazd^, the author of a popular encyclopedia entitled Farrokò-na@ma (ed. È. AfÞa@r, Tehran, 1344 ˆ./1965, p. 318) more explicitly states in 580/1184-85 that the derafÞ is “an ensign at which the whole army keeps looking in the battlefield. That is called the center.” The meaning remained unchanged in the 8th/14th century. ... W. Eilers originally “lady,” now also in common use as an alternative to kòa@nom “Madam, Mrs.” (from Turkish xan-ém “my lord”). The Middle Persian form of the word was ba@nu@k (ba@nu@g). Compounds with ba@nu@ include kad-ba@nu@ “mistress of the house” (Pahl. katak-ba@nu@k) and Þa@h-ba@nu@ “shah's wife, queen,” the latter introduced under the Pahlavi dynasty to replace Arabic maleka. Ba@nu@ is found as a component in women's names such as Arjomandba@nu@ (d. ... D. Pingree (or MAÚJUÚR), ABU÷L-QAÚSEM ¿ABD-ALLAÚH (¿Al^ according to Ebn Yu@nes) b. (A)Ma@ju@r Tork^ and his son Abu÷l-H®asan ¿Al^, astronomers. The descendants of a Turk from Farg@a@na named Ama@ju@r or Ma@ju@r, Abu÷l-Qa@sem and his son came from Herat. The suggestion made by A. Sayélé (pp. 101-03) that they were connected with the family of Ama@ju@r, an amir of Damascus who died in 264/877-78, is possibly correct but does not contradict their eastern origins. Abu÷l-H®asan made a series of at least six observations of the planets, apparently at Shiraz, between 26 Rab^¿ I 272/10 September 885 and 1 Moháarram 297/20 September 909 (Ebn Yu@nes, pp. ... See ¿ABBASIDS. See ¿ANNAZIDS. See LAKHMIDS. See BANUÚ AMAÚJUÚR. D. Pingree a family of intellectuals, closely connected to the caliphs of the 3rd-4th/9th-10th centuries and claiming descent from an ancient Iranian lineage. Their genealogy is given by Ebn al-Nad^m (ed. Flügel, pp. 143-44), from whom it is in part copied and supplemented by Ebn K¨alleka@n (tr. de Slane, IV, pp. 84-88). Ebn al-Nad^m learned of this genealogy from the family history composed by one of its members, Abu÷l-H®asan Ahámad b. Yaháya@, and directly from another, Abu÷l-H®asan ¿Al^ b. Ha@ru@n, who began without finishing a genealogy of the family but whom Ebn al-Nad^m knew personally. ... D. Pingree the name applied to three brothers, ¿Abbasid astronomers whose father was Mu@sa@ b. ˆa@ker, said to have been a robber in his youth in Khorasan and who became an astronomer (monajjem) and companion of the caliph al-Ma÷mu@n while the latter was still in Marv, before becoming caliph in 198/813. When Mu@sa@ died he left his three sons, Moháammad, Ahámad, and H®asan, in the care of al-Ma÷mu@n, who in turn entrusted them to Esháa@q b. Ebra@h^m Mosa¿b^. They were trained by Yaháya@ b. Ab^ Mansáu@r in the Academy of Science (bayt al-háekma) in Baghdad, where they seem to have spent the rest of their lives. ... See OMMAYADS. M. Boyce “Lady of Pa@rs,” the name of a Zoroastrian shrine in the mountains at the northern end of the Yazd plain. The sacred rock is on a natural platform above a riverbed, usually dry but filled in rainy seasons with flood waters off the mountains. Two other river courses join it just below the shrine, a fourth a little lower down. Then a mountain ridge blocks their path and forces the waters, when in spate, to swing round and churn their way past it to reach the plain. Both sight and sound are tremendous; and even when the channels are dry, their deep boulder-strewn courses bear witness to the force and abundance of the waters in their season. ... W. Madelung more correctly AÚl Abi÷l-Sa@j, a family named after its ancestor Abu÷l-Sa@j which served the ¿Abbasid caliphate from the reign of al-Ma÷mu@n or al-Mo¿tasáem and later ruled Azerbaijan (279-317/892-929). It originated from two neighboring villages, Janka@kat¯ and Su@ydak, in OÞru@sana (Ebn H®awqal, p. 506) and was probably, as suggested by V. Minorsky (Studies in Caucasian History, London, 1953, p. 111) on the basis of the name of the founder, of Sogdian, rather than Turkish, origin. C. E. Bosworth a name frequently applied in medieval Islam to beggars, rogues, charlatans, and tricksters of all kinds, allegedly so called because they stemmed from a legendary Shaikh Sa@sa@n. A story frequently found in the sources, from Ebn al-Moqaffa¿ (q.v.) onward, states that Sa@sa@n was the son of the ancient Persian ruler Bahman b. Esfand^a@r, but, being displaced from the succession, took to a wandering life and gathered round him other vagabonds, thus forming the “sons of Sa@sa@n.” Another explanation says that the Persian nation as a whole took to begging and vagabondage after the Arab conquest of the 1st/7th century and excited pity by claiming to be descendants of the dispossessed Sasanian house, and the process whereby the name of a fallen dynasty is satirically or ironically applied to a subsequent group seems psychologically possible. ... G. Böwering WA FANAÚ÷, Sufi term signifying “subsistence and passing away.” The Sufi teaching of passing away from worldly reality and being made subsistent in divine reality describes the apex of mystic experience and union with God. As a correlative pair of notions, in which fana@÷ logically precedes baqa@÷, it is applied to two levels of meaning, the passing away of human consciousness in the divine and the obliteration of imperfect qualities of the soul by substitution of new, divinely bestowed attributes. ... H. A¿lam (also pronounced ba@qa@la@ or ba@qa@l^; in Arabic texts, ba@qella@[÷], broad beans, i.e., the grains of Vicia faba L. Older Iranian dialectal names recorded by Abu@ Bakr b. ¿Al^ Ka@sa@n^ in his Persian version of B^ru@n^'s Sáaydana (1st half of the 8th/15th century), I, p. 116: Sajz^ (= S^stan^) ka@lu@sak and Bosti ku@sak. W. Madelung B. ¿ALÈ B. H®OSAYN B. ¿ALÈ B. ABÈ TAÚLEB, the fifth imam of the Twelver Shi¿ites. His mother was Omm ¿Abd-Alla@h Fa@táema, H®asan b. ¿Al^'s daughter, who is described as a saintly woman. His honorary name al-Ba@qer is commonly held to refer to his “splitting open knowledge (ba@qer al-¿elm),” signifying his erudition in the religious sciences. It was said that the Prophet Moháammad named him so when he predicted the birth of his great-great-grandson and charged the long-lived companion Ja@ber Ansáa@r^ (d. ... A. Amanat -E MELLÈ, one of the popular heroes of the Constitutional Revolution during the defense of Tabr^z in the period of the Lesser Autocracy (estebda@d-e sáag@^r, Joma@da@ I, 1326-Rab^¿ II, 1327/June, 1908-July, 1909). Son of H®a@j^ Rezμa@, he was born in Tabr^z in the 1870s and was a bricklayer by profession before emerging as the chief lu@tá^ of the K¨^a@ba@n quarter, one of the largest in Tabr^z, located in the extreme east of the city and home of some middle rank pro-Constitution ¿olama@÷. Being himself from an orthodox (motaÞarre¿) background but with an inclination to the pro-Constitution Shaikhi leader T¨eqat al-Esla@m, he joined the ranks of the revolutionary militia (moja@hed^n) no later than Rab^¿ I, 1325/May, 1907. ... J. G. J. Ter Haar K¨úAÚJA ABU÷L-MO÷AYYAD RAZ˜È-AL-DÈN OWAYSÈ, born in Kabul in 971/1563-64 or 972/1564-65 as a son of the qa@zμ^ of that city, ¿Abd-al-Sala@m; studied the traditional theological sciences under Sáa@deq H®alwa@÷^ whom he followed to Transoxiana. Already at an early age he seems to have mastered very thoroughly these sciences, but at the same time he felt attracted toward the mystical life. His passionate search for a suitable p^r (elder) brought him to many kòa@nagqa@hs in Transoxiana where he received a first introduction to the NaqÞband^ order, but unable to find a satisfying fulfillment of his spiritual need he turned to India (Lahore) and afterward to Kashmir, where he stayed with Shaikh Ba@ba@ Wa@l^. ... W. Eilers, N. Ramazani (or Baqlava@) SHAIKH RUÚZBEHAÚN. See RUÚZBEHAÚN. F. Gaffary (lit. grocer play), a form of improvised, popular slapstick comedy, the origins of which can be traced to buffoons who performed at the courts of kings, to such merry, grotesque pageants as the bar neÞastan-e ku@sa (beardless man's mount) and the m^r-e nowru@z^ (prince of the New Year) from the Sasanian period (Gaffary, pp. 362-63), or possibly to the extravagant goat-costumed dances under the Safavids (ibid., pp. 363-64). Baqqa@l-ba@z^ is distinguished among the various forms of popular comedy in Iran by its own set of rules. ... Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh, H®. Farhu@d^ (audience). The royal audience was one of the most important and enduring of the court ceremonies practiced in Iran. Initially it was influenced, in certain details of the ceremonial, by similar Egyptian and Assyrian practices, and subsequently it in turn influenced the practices of imperial Rome, medieval Europe, and above all the caliphate and the Indian empire (Walser, pp. 19ff., 22ff.). In Iran the audience ceremony endured without significant change until the 20th century. See EBN ¿EBRÈ. J. P. Asmussen (Ke@wa@nay = Saturninus, not Ko@n^, according to Cambridge University Library ms. Add. 1998; cf. Burkitt, p. 14 n. 1), an 8th-9th-century Nestorian teacher (doctor, malfa@na@, in a ms. from Mosul; Pognon, p. 105) and writer from KaÞkar in Mesopotamia (Babylonia; cf. Alfaric, p. 24 n. 7), not to be confused with his namesake, an uncle ordained as Bishop of La@Þo@m in 893 (Baumstark, 1922, p. 218; Ortiz de Urbina, p. 202, with references; Pognon, p. 105; mistaken by Duval, p. 214). Theodore Bar Ko@nay is referred to as the author of a number of funeral orations and a church history (Baumstark, op. ... -E MEHR, a fire temple in Yazd. See DAR-E MEHR. E. Kohlberg an Imami theological term denoting dissociation from the enemies of the imams. During the conflict between ¿Al^ and Mo¿a@w^a, formulas of dissociation were used by both parties, and this practice was continued by both Omayyads and ¿Alids throughout the Omayyad period. At this stage the ¿Alids only dissociated from those who had fought ¿Al^ while he was in power. With the emergence (during the first half of the 2nd/8th century) of an Imami doctrine of the imamate based on allegiance (wala@ya) to the imams and enmity (¿ada@wa) toward their enemies, bara@÷a was broadened to include both the usurpers who had deprived ¿Al^ of his God-given rights and those who had supported these usurpers. ... A. Hassanpour (Kurdish Bra@do@st), name of Kurdish tribe, region, mountain range, river, and amirate. D. M. MacEoin MOLLAÚ MOH®AMMAD-TAQÈ, QAZVÈNÈ, ˆAHÈD-E T¨AÚLET¨, an important Shi¿ite ¿a@lem of Qazv^n (d. 1263/1847). Barag@a@n^ was the first cleric to declare takf^r (ca. 1238/1822) against Shaikh Ahámad Ahása@÷^ (q.v.), and subsequently became the leading opponent of Shaikhism in Iran. He studied in Iran and Iraq, and accompanied his teacher, Moháammad-¿Al^ T®aba@táaba@÷^, on the 1242/1826 jihad against Russia. After a disagreement in Tehran with Fathá-¿Al^ Shah, he returned to Qazv^n, where he acquired a reputation as one of the best preachers of his day. ... T. B^neÞ a kind of firm and durable woven cloth used for coats, overcoats (labba@da), shawls (in Afghanistan), ±u@kòas (surcoats for shepherds) and leggings (locally peytowa). It seems that in the past it was mainly used to make hats and gowns (qaba@) for dervishes (see AÚnand Ra@j I, p. 678, quoting a poem of Sa¿d^). According to the Borha@n-e qa@táe¿ (ed. Mo¿^n, I, p. 260) barak designated a kind of short dress worn by the people of the marshes (mardom-e da@r al-marz). C. M. Kieffer an inhabited locality in the province of Lo@gar in Afghanistan (Afghanistan, p. 15) 33° 58' north latitude, 68° 58' east longitude), made up of three component parts: 1. a large village of the Tajik type with rows of houses sandwiched between narrow alleys leading to squares—a compact layout suitable for defense in a region of chronic insecurity; 2. a settlement of the Pashtun type consisting of about ten fortified farmhouses (qal¿as) with high walls, corner towers, and a gateway surmounted by an upper room (ba@la@-kòa@na; see Kieffer, 1986); 3. ... See AFGHANISTAN x; and DORRAÚNÈ. D. Balland (singular Ba@rakzay), an ethnic name common in the entire eastern portion of Iran and Afghanistan, where it is found both among the Pashtun of Afghanistan and Pakistan and the Baluch of southeastern Iran (in the region of Bampu@r). It is formed on a common classical model: the name of an eponymous ancestor, Ba@rak, plus the suffix -z^ (the plural of Pashto zay “descendant”). See BARMAKIDS. D. Balland “rain.” The words for “rain” and “to rain” in Iranian languages are all derived from the OIran. root wa@r-, though the stem formation of the noun varies. The thematic form *wa@ra- is found both in Old Iranian: Avestan va@ra-, Middle Iranian: Khotanese ba@ra-, Sogdian w÷r, and in modern Iranian: Parachi g@a@r, Sanglichi bo@r, and Wakhi wïr (also boronraw^); a derived form in -iÞ is found in many dialectal variants of NPers., ba@reÞ, and in Baluchi, gwa@riÞ (beside gwa@rag); a derived form in -a@n is found in Mid. ... P. Hardy -AL-DÈN B. MO÷AYYED-AL-MOLK, (ca. 684-758/1285-1357), Indian-born Muslim historian who wrote in the period of the Delhi sultanate. Related by descent and marriage to middle-ranking Muslim service families (his father was na@÷eb of Baran and his uncle was ku@twa@l of Delhi), Baran^ spent his maturity as courtier and sometimes boon companion (nad^m) of Sultan Moháammad Tog@loq (r. 725-52/1324-51); earlier, Baran^ had been an attendant (kòa@dem) upon the ±eÞt^ shaikh Nezáa@m-al-D^n Awl^a@÷ (636-725/1238-1325). ... H. Algar (655-707/1257-58-1307-08), a crypto-shamanic Anatolian Turkman dervish close to two of the Mongol rulers of Iran. The name Bara@q means “hairless dog” in Qipchaq Turkish, this being the title of honor given him by his master Sarï Saltu@q when he eagerly swallowed a morsel his master had expectorated (Köprülü, 1929, p. 15). According to certain legends, Bara@q Ba@ba@ was a son of ¿Ezz-al-D^n Keyka@÷u@s II, a Saljuq who took refuge with the Byzantines; adopted by the patriarch of Byzantium, he grew up a Christian until restored to Islam by Sarï Saltu@q (Wittek, 1952, pp. ... See NOWRUÚZ AH®MAD KHAN. H. Algar K¨úAÚJA ¿ABD-ALLAÚH, first of the successors appointed by K¨úa@ja Yu@sof Hamada@n^ (d. 555/1160, q.v.) to exercise spiritual authority after his passing. He is said to have originated in K¨úa@razm and joined the circle of Hamada@n^ in Bukhara in his early youth, although, according to another account, it was his great-grandfather who made the move from K¨úa@razm to Bukhara, establishing there a respected family of Hanafite foqaha@÷. The name Baraq^ has been taken either as a nesba, referring to the town of Baraq, slightly to the north of Gorganj, or as being derived from an arabicized form of bara (sheep), K¨úa@ja ¿Abd-Alla@h's ancestors supposedly having been shepherds. ... M. Boyce the chief Zoroastrian purification rite, consisting of a triple cleansing, with go@me@z (cow's urine), dust, and water, followed by nine nights' seclusion, during which three simpler cleansings take place. The rite is administered by a “purifier,” Av. yao`da@ƒrya-, Pahl. yo@jda@hragar. The cleansings are from head to foot, hence its Pahl./Persian name, from Av. bar™Þnu-, “head”; but, as this is true also of lesser purifications, the rite's full, distinctive name is baraÞnom-e no@-Þaba (Dar^ no@-Þwa) “baraÞnom of the nine nights. ... A. Tafazμzμol^ minstrel-poet of the court of the Sasanian king K¨osrow II Parve@z (r. 591-628 a.d.). His name is recorded as Fahl(a)bad/dò, Bahl(a)bad/dò, Fahl(a)wad/dò, Fahr(a)bad/dò, Bahr(a)bad/dò, or Ba@rbad/dò in the Arabic sources and as Barba@d/dò in the Persian sources. As to the original form, Nöldeke (p. 42 n. 2) thought that the arabicized forms such as Fahl(a)bad/dò represented Pahlavi Pahr-/Pahlbad, and the form Ba@rbad (or rather *Pa@rbad) was due to the ambiguity of the Pahlavi character h, which could equally represent the sound a@¦. ... A. M. Piemontese Venetian merchant, traveler, and diplomat (Venice, 1413-94). He was appointed Venetian ambassador to Persia (1473-78) in order to solicit its AÚq Qoyunlu@ sovereign Uzun H®asan (“il signor Assambei;” d. ˆawwa@l, 892/January, 1478) to wage war upon the increasingly menacing power of the Ottoman Turks; but in the end he realized that Uzun H®asan “had not the slightest intention of going against the Ottomans.” Barbaro's travel book, written in 1487 and divided into two parts (Tana or Azov and surrounding countries and Persia) is somewhat lacunary and discontinuous; nevertheless it contains noteworthy historical information. ... J. During the prototype of a family of short-necked lutes characterized by a rather flat, pear-shaped sound box which was carved with the neck out of a single piece of wood and covered by a wooden soundboard or table that came to have two holes either in the shape of a “3” or an “S.” Held in place on a bridge which was glued to the table, the strings of the barbatá were fastened to pegs placed on both sides of the head, which jutted out at right angles to the neck. The barbatá's frets and four silk or gut strings (from three to seven in the Indian form; according to other sources [Malla@há, p. ... EIr. (zereÞk; Berberis spp., family Berberidaceae). Species of this genus are found in the northern, eastern, and southeastern highlands of Iran (Alborz, Qarada@g@ in Azerbaijan, ranges of Khorasan, Ba@rez mountain in Kerma@n). They reach heights of 1 to 3 m, seldom reaching 4 m, and have long branches, copious thorns, denticulate leaves, and red berries which form in clusters on the outer branches in midspring, after the yellow flowers have shed their petals, and ripen in midsummer. Dried berries of Berberis integerrima Dunge have culinary and pharmaceutical uses. ... Ch. Pellat DE MEYNARD, CHARLES ADRIEN CASIMIR, French orientalist (1826-1908). He was born at sea on a voyage from Istanbul to Marseilles on 8 February 1826. His maternal grandfather was a doctor practicing medicine at Istanbul, and his mother came from Therapia (Tarabya); about the rest of his family nothing is known. After winning a scholarship to pursue his secondary education at the Colleàge Royal de Louis le Grand in Paris, he took the college's training course in Arabic, Turkish, and Persian for “jeunes de langues,” i. ... L. Vanden Berghe -E BAL, a necropolis excavated in 1969-70 by the Belgian archeological mission in Iran, along the banks of the Gara@b river one km northwest of the ruined village of Ùena@rba@Þ^, and 54 km southeast of Èla@m, province of PoÞt-e Ku@h. Seventy tombs, dating from the end of Iron Age I and Iron Age II, were found on the site. These were generally cist tombs which were sometimes fitted with large stone-slab doors. Despite their small size, they were mostly not individual tombs; graves of Iron Age I were often reused in Iron Age II. ... -E BOT. See ELYMAIS. K. Schippmann -E NEˆAÚNDA, a complex of ancient ruins in K¨u@zesta@n, situated 18 km northwest of the town of Masjed-e Solayma@n (where similar ruins exist) at 675 m altitude on the edge of the Bakòt^a@r^ mountains. The name means “erected stone.” The earliest mention of this site is in a brief statement by J. M. Unvala in Revue d'Assyriologie 25, 1928, p. 86. R. Ghirshman visited it in 1947; he began excavations in 1964 and continued in 1965 and 1966. The complex is 700 m long and 250 m wide. Ghirshman describes it as made up of three parts: a “castle” (château) which was the ruler's residence, a terrace 250 m to the east which was used for religious rituals, and a village or “lower town” 100 m to the north (R. ... M. A. Dandamayev, M. Macuch, C. E. Bosworth, W. Floor, C. E. Bosworth, H. Algar and BARDADAÚRÈ, slaves and slavery. The word barda is from Old Iranian *„arta- “captive, enslaved,” Avestan var™ta- (AirWb., col. 1368; note especially var™t™m az- “to lead away in captivity,” cf. Mid. Pers., Parth. warda@z, see ii, below), whence Mid. Pers. wardag “captive, prisoner” and wardag^h “captivity.” In the Pahlavi texts slaves are usually denoted by the terms anÞahr^g or banda (q.v.). C. E. Bosworth or BARDA¿A (Arm. Partav, Georgian Bardavi, Mid. Pers. Pe@ro@za@pa@t; see Marquart, EÚra@nÞahr, pp. 117-18), the chief town until the 4th/10th century of the Islamic province of Arra@n (q.v.), the classical Caucasian Albania, situated two or three farsakòs (i.e., 812 miles) south of the Kor river on its affluent the T¨art¯u@r (modern Terter). Its site now lies at the western extremity of the ˆerva@n steppe in Soviet Azerbaijan. the old name of the city of Kerma@n (q.v.). P. O. Skjærvø (Syr. Bar Daysáa@n, Ar. Ebn Daysáa@n), gnostic thinker (154-222) who occupies a position between the Syriac gnostic systems of the first two centuries a.d. and the Iranian gnostic system of Mani of the third century. M. A. Dandamayev the younger son of Cyrus the Great. The name is derived from proto-Iranian *bardz- “be high.” In the Elamite version of the Behistun (B^sotu@n) inscription he is called Pirtiya, but the Akkadian version and private documents from Babylonia have the Median form Barziya. He is called Smerdis by Herodotus (3.30), Mardos by Aeschylus (Persae 774), Mergis by Justin (1.9), and Merphis by Hellanicus (Jacoby, Fragmente 1, p. 449). On the other hand, Ctesias (Persica 29.8) calls the minor son of Cyrus Tanyoxarces (Old Persian *tanu-wazraka “large bodied”; cf. ... D. Balland a Pashtun tribe in southern Afghanistan. Like neighboring Tar^n and Dorra@n^, the Baráe@c are part of the ˆarkòbu@n branch of the Sarában^ Pashtun. Genealogists divide the tribe into two distinct sections, Da@÷u@dz^ and H®osaynz^, which are further subdivided respectively into five and six senior lineages, although only three are still represented today: the Badalz^ among the Da@÷u@dz^; and the Zako@z^ and the Mando@z^ among the H®osaynz^ (K¨úa@ja Ne¿mat-Alla@h, II, pp. 43 and 123f., n. 40; and Gazetteer of Afghanistan V, p. ... Q. Ahmad SAYYED AH®MAD ˆAHÈD, Indo-Muslim saint, author of Persian works, known for his reformist ideas, military ventures, and eventual martyrdom (1201-46/1786-1831). He was born into a pious Muslim family at Rae Bareli; after elementary education at home, he went to Lucknow in search of employment and then proceeded to Delhi, where in 1222/1807-08 he was initiated into Sufism by Shah ¿Abd-al-¿Az^z b. Shah Wal^-Alla@h Dehlav^ (q.v., d. 1239/1823). For seven years he served in the army of Nawwa@b Am^r Khan, later the ruler of Tonk. ... See BARSOM. See BAÚRZAÚNÈ. D. Balland, B. Hourcade, and C. M. Kieffer “snow” (from OIr. *vafra- “snow,” root vap- “to toss in the air, to pile up,” cf. OInd. va‚pati “to disperse, to scatter,” vapra- “heap, mound”; Pokorny, I, p. 1149; Mayrhofer, Etymological Sanskrit Dictionary III, pp. 144-45). This word and forms derived from it designate the snow in all western and most eastern Iranian languages and dialects; some East Iranian languages, Khotanese, Sogdian, Pashto, and Yidgha-Munji, have feminine forms derived from *vafra@-, possibly an old collective plural (see Bailey, Dictionary of Khotan Saka, pp. ... D. M. MacEoin MOLLAÚ MOH®AMMAD-¿ALÈ, important figure in early Babism (1239-65/1823-49). He is generally referred to in Babi sources as H®azμrat-e Qoddu@s or Esm-Alla@h al-AÚkòer and in Bahai works as Noqtáa-ye Okòra@ (in contrast to Noqtáa-ye UÚla@, a title of the Ba@b). Born the son of a fanner in Ba@rforu@Þ (Ba@bol), he studied there, in Sa@r^, and in MaÞhad before going to Karbala@÷ in 1256/1840-41, where he studied for some four years under Sayyed Ka@záem RaÞt^ (q.v.), head of the Shaikhi school (q. ... A. Parsa -E BUÚ (or derakòt-e g@a@r; Eng. laurel and sweet bay), Laurus nobilis, the most popular species of the family Lauraceae, the one used for laurel wreaths. The tree is common in Persian gardens. It has stiff, dull green leaves, which, when dry, are used to flavor food, and edible purple, sweet, and fragrant fruits. The oil extracted from the fruit has a spicy odor and is officinal. The tree contains essential oil (1.25 percent in the leaves); the fruit contains fatty oil (28 percent in the pulp, 72 percent in the seeds). ... A. S. Melikian-Chirvani armor, specifically horse armor, a distinctive feature of Iranian warfare from very early times on. The earliest known chamfron has been excavated at H®asanlu@ from a 9th-century b.c. stratum (M. A. Littauer and J. H. Crouvel, “Ancient Iranian Horse Helmets?” Iranica Antiqua 19, 1984, pp. 41-52 pl. VIII, esp. pp. 48-49). Evidence for horse defenses made from iron ringlets, however, appears considerably later at Dura Europos. The site, within the sphere of Iranian influence, has been dated by R. ... Hakim M. Said (also ba@rtang), plantain, is a general, imprecise name for about 27 species of Plantago L. (family Plantaginaceae; see Parsa, IV, pp. 240-67) in Iran, particularly P. major L., the greater plantain, P. lanceolata L. (= P. minor L.), the lesser plantain, P. ovata Forsk., and P. psyllium L., fleawort. C. E. Bosworth the official postal and intelligence service of the early Islamic caliphate and its successor states. The service operated by means of couriers mounted on mules or horses or camels or traveling on foot. In this way, official letters and dispatches were delivered to the central d^va@n in Damascus or Baghdad or such provincial capitals as Shiraz, Bukhara, and GÚazna; and, since this was an official institution, with its personnel drawing their salaries from the central or provincial exchequers, it was only exceptionally that private correspondence was carried. ... R. M. Eaton a dynasty of Indo-Muslim kings of the Deccan plateau that ruled from 897/1491-92 to 1028/1619 in one of the five successor states to the Bahmanid kingdom (748-944/1347-1538, see bahmanids. Tough their state was small compared to their successor states, especially the ¿AÚdelÞa@h^ (q.v.) dynasty of Bijapur, the Nezáa@mÞa@h^ dynasty of Ahmadnagar, and the QotábÞa@h^ dynasty of Golkonda, the Bar^dÞa@h^ rulers enjoyed one advantage and strength, which was their inheritance of the former Bahmanid capital, the city of B^dar (q. ... M. A. Dandamayev a town in Media, which was conquered and forced to pay a tribute by the Assyrian king Sargon II ca. 716 b.c. During his eighth campaign in 714 b.c. Sargon II marched against Media, among other countries, and accepted the tribute of horses, mules, oxen, and sheep from Satarpanu, the ruler of Barika@nu. The same locality with its ruler Satarpanu is referred to as a “country” in an inscription of Sargon II composed in 713 b.c. P. O. Skjærvø one of the lost nasks of the Ha'ama…ƒra group (see avesta), analyzed in De@nkard 8.9. According to the Persian Riva@yats, this nask contained originally sixty kardas, but only twelve were recovered after the time of Alexander. According to the summary of the BariÞ nask in the De@nkard, it contained matter concerning almost everything between heaven and earth, with perhaps a fair share of practical questions and advice not only on such matters as kings and judges and their authority, but also on such theological topics as body and soul, heaven and hell, and the afterlife. ... R. D. McChesney MÈRZAÚ, author of Ahásan al-s^ar, a history of Shah Esma@¿^l Sáafaw^, completed in either 930/1523-24 (Williams, 1916, p. 298) or 937/1530-31 (Williams, 1918, p. viii). The work was apparently compiled in four volumes of which only the fourth is known. It includes: 1. a preface (pp. 1-6) in which the author states that as a Shi¿ite he wants to “combat some of the errors” (ibid.) in the contemporary work H®ab^b al-s^ar of K¨úa@ndam^r; 2. a lengthy narrative history (pp. 6-280) of the reign of Shah Esma@¿^l; 3. ... C. E. Bosworth ROKN-AL-DÈN ABU÷L-MOZ®AFFAR B. MALEKˆAÚH, Great Saljuq sultan (r. 485-98/1092-1105). Bark^a@roq (properly, Berk-yaruq, Tk. “firm, strong brightness,” see Clauson, An Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Thirteenth Century Turkish, pp. 361-62, 761-63) was the eldest of MalekÞa@h's sons, but still only thirteen on his father's death. The fact that MalekÞa@h left no adult sons goes a considerable way toward explaining why the mighty edifice of his empire now began to crumble, so that Bark^a@roq's reign conventionally marks the opening stages of the decline of Great Saljuq unity in Iran and the Fertile Crescent. ... J. P. Asmussen Persian Belawhar o Bu@da@saf, a Greek Christian or Christianized novel of Buddhist origins which throughout the Middle Ages and until quite recently was almost universally attributed to St. John of Damascus (ca. 675-ca. 749), e.g., in the Martyrologium of Pope Sixtus the Fifth (1585-90), s.d. 27 November. All the manuscripts are later than 1500. Being extremely popular it received various accretions (e.g., the lost Greek Apology of Aristides, see Eusebius of Caesarea, Historia ecclesiastica 4.3) and was often translated: into Arabic (in the 13th century) whence into Ethiopic (in the 16th century), Armenian, Latin, and from Latin into the main European languages. ... M. Bazin, D. Balland Persian jow (from OIran. *yawa-, cf. Av. yauua- “grain,” Pahl. èo@rda@ “barley”), Pashto w™rb™Þa. L. Vanden Berghe -E DELAK, a site with a spring about 10 km southeast of Shiraz, where three panels bearing two Sasanian rock reliefs are carved in the mountain at a height of about 6.5 m above the ground. The place has been visited and described by several European travelers since the 17th century: for example, Tavernier, between 1632 and 1665; Kaempfer, the first to sketch the reliefs, in 1685; Flandin and Coste, who made some remarkable drawings, in 1840-41; and Andreas and Stolze, who took the first photographs of the site, at the end of the 19th century. ... I. Abbas or Bara@meka, a well-known family of secretaries and viziers during the time of the early ¿Abbasids, stemming from the region of Balkò where Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh the son of V^sa, one of the Turanian heroes mentioned in the ˆa@h-na@ma as a member of the army that Afra@s^a@b led into Iran during the reign of Nowdòar. In hand to hand combat, Ba@rma@n killed the aged Qoba@d, the son of Ka@va. Some time later Ba@rma@n himself died at the hands of Qa@ran, Qoba@d's brother. During the reigns of Kay Ka@vu@s and Kay K¨osrow, another Turanian hero appeared with this name, evidently the son of V^sa and brother of P^ra@n, though he is not explicitly identified in the ˆa@h-na@ma episode. ... Dj. Khaleghi Motlagh the name of a cow associated with Fere@du@n and eventually killed by Z˜aháháa@k. The form Barma@ya is found only in the ˆa@h-na@ma, while an earlier form, Barma@yu@n, is found, e.g., in the poetry of Fara@la@v^ and Daq^q^ (Lazard, Premiers poeàtes, pp. 43, 143), in the Log@at-e fors (ed. M. Dab^rs^a@q^, Tehran, 1336 ˆ./1957, p. 161), and in T¨a¿a@leb^'s GÚorar (pp. 31, 35). This form corresponds to Avestan bar™ma@yaona, the epithet of an ox (Yt. 17.55; see K. Geldner, Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung 24, 1879, p. ... F. Daftary “planning.” Among the countries of the Middle East Iran has a relatively long history of economic development planning. By the time of the revolution in 1357 ˆ./1979, five development plans of various durations had been implemented in Iran over a thirty-year period; and these planning efforts had been preceded by less formal types of state intervention in the country's mixed public and private economy. -AL-DÈN ÙEˆTÈ. See ÙEˆTÈYA. L. P. Elwell-Sutton (lightning), the name of three Persian newspapers. W. Floor and B. Hourcade, D. Balland the modern Persian term for electricity, borrowed from Arabic barq “lightning, flash of lightning.” Pashto uses bre@Þána “lightning.” H. Schützinger B. MOH®AMMAD B. AH®MAD B. GÚAÚLEB (b. 336/948, d. 425/1034), a traditionist (moháaddet¯), philologist, and lawyer of the Shafe¿ite school, highly praised for his industry, erudition, and reliability. Born at Barqa@n in K¨úa@razm, he commenced his studies in his homeland and then left to pursue them at Baghdad. After an absence on a study tour which took him to Jorja@n (Gorga@n), Esfara@÷^n, N^Þa@pu@r, Hera@t, and Marv, he returned to Baghdad, and he did further study at Damascus and Cairo; but he chose Baghdad for his permanent abode and taught there until his death. ... J. P. Asmussen KAJ, Danish orientalist (b. 26 June 1896 in Copenhagen, d. 4 January 1970). Kaj Barr began his studies at the Technical High School of Denmark in 1914, but gradually turned to foreign languages. In order to study the history of the natural sciences and mathematics, he taught himself Greek and Latin, but also interested himself in Oriental languages, especially Arabic, and linguistics. In 1917 he passed the entrance examinations to the University of Copenhagen and obtained his M.A. in classical languages in 1925. ... G. Cardascia or Ba@ru, an Iranian loanword designating a tax in Babylonian texts, borrowed from Old Iranian bar- “to carry” (cf. Gk. pho‚ros). The word appears nearly seventy times between 442 and 417 b.c. in the archives of the house of Mura@Þu in different spellings (bar-ra, ba-a-ri, ba-ar-ra) intended to indicate the long vowel. It occurs almost exclusively in tax receipts, in enumerations of the following kind: “x minas of silver, y measures of beer, barley, or flour, total taxes: the soldier of the king, the flour of the king, the ba@ru, and all sorts of payments for the house of the king. ... N. Parv^n -YE TAÚRÈK¨È, a journal of historical studies of Iran published in Tehran during 1966-78. Its publication in March of 1966 by the public relations office of the Iranian Armed Forces under General B. AÚrya@na@ was undertaken in pursuance of a decree issued by Shah Moháammad Rezμa@ Pahlav^, who on December 6, 1965, had ordered a series of cultural activities, among them the preparation of a new history of Iran by the Pahlavi Library and the organizing of an international congress of Iranologists in Tehran the following year. ... N. Sims-Williams legendary bishop of Marv and founder of the Christian church in eastern Iran. The only completely preserved versions of the legend are found in Arabic sources, in the “Chronicle of Se¿ert” (ed. with French tr. by A. Seher, Patrologia Orientalis 5, Paris, 1909, pp. 253-58; German tr. and valuable historical commentary by E. Sachau, “Die Christianisierungslegende von Merw,” Abhandlungen zur semitischen Religionskunde und Sprachwissenschaft W. W. Grafen von Baudissin . . . überreicht, Giessen, 1918, pp. ... A. Vööbus a 5th-century bishop of Nisibis of Aramaic extraction, according to some sources originally from Be@t Qardu@. Nothing is known of Barsáauma@ prior to his studies at the School of Edessa. Here he belonged to the ardent supporters of H®^ba@, the head of the diophysite party, who became bishop of Edessa in 435. After the completion of his studies, he went to Nisibis. In his minor preaching post, he built up his reputation through his skills in exegesis, which elevated him to the Episcopal see. The date of 435 for this event given in the Nestorian sources is not trustworthy. ... W. Kleiss (also Bers^a@n, locally called B^syu@n), a village in the dehesta@n of Bara@÷a@n 45 km southeast of Isfahan on the north bank of the Za@yandaru@d; it is situated on the old caravan route from Isfahan which, following the river, passed through Bars^a@n, Varzana, K¨argu@Þ^, Yazd, and further on to T®abas and MaÞhad, and which provided the locality—which prospered quickly in Saljuq times—with its commercial underpinnings. According to Mostawf^ (Nozhat al-qolu@b, p. 51, tr. p. 58), Bars^a@n is in the seventh district of the Isfahan area. ... C. E. Bosworth or Barsg@a@n, a place in central Asia, on the southern shores of the Ïsïq-Göl, in the region known as Semirechye or Yeti-su “the land of the seven rivers,” in what is now the Kirgiz SSR of the Soviet Union. In the medieval Islamic sources, the name seems also to have been applied, by a process of extension, to the tribe of Turks living in its vicinity. The author of H®odu@d al-¿a@lam, (tr. Minorsky, pp. 98, 116, cf. pp. 292-93 and map V at p. 279) describes this “upper” (i.e., farthest) Barskòa@n (to be distinguished from a “lower” one in Transoxania; see Ya@qu@t, Bolda@n, Beirut, I, pp. ... M. F. Kanga (Av. bar™sman), sacred twigs that form an important part of the Zoroastrian liturgical apparatus. The word barsom is the Middle Persian form of the Avestan bar™sman, which is derived from the root bar™z, Sanskrit bráh “to grow high.” The bar™sman twigs were twigs of the haoma plant or the pomegranate used in certain ceremonies. They are first laid out and then tied up in bundles. The number varies according to the ceremony to be performed. Today brass or silver wires are used in place of twigs. ... P. O. Skjærvø in the liturgical manuscripts of the Avesta the name of the second ha@d (chapter) of the Yasna. According to Darmesteter (I, p. 7), Yasna 2 as well as the following Yasna 3-4 (Sro@Þ daru@n) complement Yasna 1, which announces to the gods the sacrifice. Yasna 2 draws their attention to the libation (zaoƒra) and the bar™sman, Yasna 3 to other offerings, and in Yasna 4 the offerings are consecrated to the gods. Yasna 2-3 are characterized by the formula a@yese yeÞti “I seek/call (hither) NN by means of the sacrifice,” Pahlavi translation xwa@he@m o@ e@n yaziÞn “I call (hither) to this worship,” contrasting with the formulas niuuae@'aiiemi hanka@raiiemi “I dedicate, I accomplish” (this sacrifice for NN) of Yasna 1 and pairica dad™mah^ a@ca vae@'aiiamah^ “we present, we dedicate” of Yasna 3. ... G. Buddruss a member of the ˆug@n^ (q.v.) group or ˆug@n^-Ro@Þa@n^ group of the East Iranian Pamir languages. The other members are: ˆug@n^, Baju@^, Ro@Þa@n^, K¨u@f^, Oro@Þo@r^, and Sariqo@l^ [qq.v.]. Bartang^ is spoken in the Gorno-Badakhshanskaya Avtonomnaya Oblast' of Soviet Tajikistan in the middle part of the Bartang valley (i.e., Ba@r-ta@ng “upper defile,” cf. Edel'man, 1975, p. 44), which joins the Panj (Oxus) valley from the east and was formerly one of the poorest and most inaccessible parts of the Pamirs. ... F. Richard ADRIEN, French Orientalist, born in Paris on 24 August 1859, died at Emance‚ (Rambouillet) on 18 December 1949. He was a devoted linguist, who learned Sanskrit, Avestan, Turkish, Persian, and Arabic at a very young age. Early in his career he became interested in Persian grammar, and after 1878 he was a student of J. Darmesteter at the Ecole des Hautes Etudes; in 1887, he published the results of a study prepared under the latter's guidance in Paris, with the title Gujastak Abalish: Relation d'une confe‚rence the‚ologique pre‚side‚e par le Calife Ma÷moun, texte pehlvi . ... Yu. Bregel VASILI¥ VLADIMIROVICH, Russian Orientalist (1869-1930). He was born on 15 November 1869 in St. Petersburg, to a Russianized German family; his baptized name was Wilhelm, which he used in his works published in western European languages. In the years 1887-91 he studied at the Faculty of Oriental Languages of the University of St. Petersburg, mainly under the noted Russian Arabist Victor Rosen, and specialized in the history of the Middle East. Upon graduation he spent two years in western Europe, traveling, studying Oriental manuscripts, and attending the lectures of August Müller and Eduard Meyer in Halle and of T. ... R. Schmitt CHRISTIAN, German scholar of Iranian and Indo-European studies (1855-1925). M. Mayrhofer the name given to a rule of phonetic assimilation in the Indo-Iranian and probably also the proto-Indo-European languages first noted by Christian Bartholomae in 1882. The law is as follows: When a voiced aspirate consonant is followed by a voiceless one, the latter becomes voiced, taking over the former's aspiration. This is best illustrated from Vedic, in which the aspiration is preserved, e.g., when the morpheme -ta‚- (as in bhrá-ta‚- “carried”) is added to the root dabh- “to betray” (<*dhabh-, see grassmann's law) the result is *dabh-ta‚-, which gives dabdha‚-; likewise b(h)udh- “to wake” > *budh-ta‚ > buddha‚-. ... W. Kleiss (or Ba@ra), fortress in general, defensive wall, rampart. The word is not attested in the oldest sources and goes back at most only to the Sasanian period (communication from W. Eilers). The concept must be distinguished from various other old types of fortification used in Iran to protect parts of fortresses. Sh. Shaked (Baru@kò, Ba@ru@kò in Ar. sources), the son of Neriah, was the scribe and disciple of the prophet Jeremiah, who lived at the time of the Babylonian occupation of Judea and the first Jewish exile to Babylonia (586 b.c.). Despite the relatively modest position which this Baruch might be supposed to have had according to the biblical account, he became a major figure of popular legends, and several extracanonical biblical books were composed, of which he was the supposed author. Since he accompanied Jeremiah in his exile to Babylonia, a medieval Jewish tradition (attested from the tenth century a. ... W. Floor (also ba@ru@tá and ba@ru@d) “gunpowder” is a loanword from Arabic; it passed from Turkish into Persian usage. This is also clear from the subsidiary Arabic term for gunpowder, dawa@÷ or “remedy,” which in fact is the first word used in Arabic to denote gunpowder. In India and Afghanistan, where the word ba@ru@t was borrowed from the Persian, the subsidiary term da@ru@ “remedy” is also used. Similar usage is also found in Iran where, for example, the Jaft tribe in Kurdistan refer to gunpowder as darma@n “remedy”; the same word is also used in that sense by the Baluch (Schlimmer, pp. ... W. Eilers part of a town, quarter (maháalla), street (ku@±a). The word is listed in the old dictionaries and is preserved in the common expression ku@y o barzan “street and quarter.” Log@at-e fors (ed. Dab^rs^a@q^, p. 153) quotes Ru@dak^'s verse parn^a@n gaÞt ba@g@ o barzan o ku@y “the garden, quarter, and street became (like) colored silk” and ˆams-e Fakòr^ (p. 368) defines the word as sar-e ku@±a o maháallat. Under Rezμa@ Shah barzan became the official designation of municipal divisions of a city (Barzan-e 1, 2, etc. ... W. Behn the name of a Kurdish tribe from Ba@rza@n, a town in the former Hakka@r^-Bahd^na@n territory of northeastern Iraq (44° east longitude, 36° 50' north latitude). Originally followers of the NaqÞband^ order, the tribesmen now have little awareness of this past. Dj. Khaleghi-Motlagh (from Pahlavi Burze@n), the name of several figures in the ˆa@h-na@ma. B. Spooner (also BaÞa@gerd), a roughly rectangular mountainous district (dehesta@n) east of M^na@b and north of Ja@sk. BaÞa@kerd proper is bounded on the west by the district of Ru@da@n and the coastal strip known as B^a@ba@n, by Fannu@± in Baluchistan to the east, by Manu@ja@n to the north and by the western extension of the coastal plain of Baluchistan to the south. It covers some 4,000 square miles. Its major feature is the Ku@h-e BaÞa@kerd that stretches some 90 miles east-southeast from the Ma@rz range in the north to the Rap± river in the east. ... Sh. Kuwayama the site of a Buddhist cave temple complex in eastern Afghanistan, first visited and described in 1878 by William Simpson and completely measured and partly excavated in 1965 by the Kyoto University Archeological Mission; it extends about 3 km along the schist cliff facing to the south and on the left bank of the Ka@bolru@d and is named for a village on the opposite side located some 50 km east of Jala@la@ba@d. The caves, 150 in all, are partly hewn out in two rows and arranged in seven groups, which presumably correspond to the seven monastic institutions of Buddhist times. ... F. Barth a pastoral nomadic tribe of Fa@rs belonging to the K¨amsa confederacy. Traditional location and area are best understood through the tribal concept of the ^l-ra@h, the tribal road and schedule. Winter pastures (garms^r) were between Jahrom and La@r; by Nowru@z the tribe used to gather on the plain of Mansáu@ra@ba@d near La@r, which served as winter residence of the khan. During spring they migrated past Jahrom, K¨afr, Sarvesta@n, MarvdaÞt to the area around DaÞt-e Morg@a@b (ancient Pasargadae), whence they dispersed in June into summer quarters (sarháadd) around Ku@h-e Bol near AÚba@da. ... M. Sáa@ne¿^ -E AFSARAÚN (officers' club), an impressive building on the northwestern corner of the former Cossacks' parade ground in Tehran. The club was designed by Gevorkian, a French architect of Armenian descent who was general manager of government buildings. Gevorkian also supervised the main part of the construction work but abruptly left Iran before it was finished. The construction department of Bank Melli was given the task of completing the building. The building was dedicated by Rezμa@ Shah on 3 Esfand 1317 ˆ. ... ¿A.-A. Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ -E ARAÚMENA (the Armenian club), a non-profit, non-political club, founded 1 January 1918 by Armenians in Tehran in accordance with legal provisions allowing religious communities and foreign citizens to establish clubs or associations with exclusive membership rights. The purpose of the club was to promote congeniality and solidarity among members and to provide edifying and entertaining programs for them. Necessary funds were secured through the sale of shares and membership fees. The Ba@Þga@h was originally located on South Qawa@m-al-Saltáana Avenue, later at the Ùaha@rra@h-e Yu@sofa@ba@d, before it was finally, in the mid-1960s, transferred to a building of its own on K¨a@rg Avenue. ... H®. Mah®mu@d^ -E MEHRAGAÚN (Mehraga@n Club), an organization founded in 1952 in Tehran by the executive committee of the Iran Teachers Association (Ja@me¿a-ye Mo¿allema@n-e Èra@n, q.v.); membership in the club was open to teachers, students, and other intellectuals in Tehran and eventually in the provinces where branches were established. Prior to the founding of the club, Mehraga@n (q.v.) was also used as the name of a newspaper founded by the Iran Teachers Association in 1948 and edited by Moháammad DerakòÞeÞ. ... J. P. Asmussen OF CAESAREA or Basilius the Great (ca. a.d. 330-79), bishop in Caesarea in Cappadocia from 370, after Eusebius. Basilius was born in Caesarea into a distinguished family in the history of the early church. He, his younger brother Gregory of Nyssa, and Gregory of Nazianzus are the famous “three Cappadokian Fathers.” In Caesarea he began to study rhetoric and philosophy, and later proceeded to Constantinople (ca. 346) and Athens, where Gregory of Nazianzus was his fellow student. In the history of the Christian church he is particularly known as an ardent antagonist of Arianism (the fundamental tenet of which was that the Son of God is a creature, although of an extraordinary kind, and with the adherents of which Basilius did not accept communion) and the founder of organized monasticism. ... P. O. Skjærvø (BaÞa@kerd^), collective designation for numerous dialects spoken in southeastern Iran from Bandar-e ¿Abba@s eastward, forming a transition from the dialects spoken in Fa@rs and La@resta@n to Baluchi. K. Ekbal HOWARD C., a teacher at the American mission in Tabr^z, killed April 19,1909, at the age of 25 in a sally during the siege of Tabr^z. M. Dab^rs^a@q^ (also ba@sáma, basma, and basáma), a Turkish word which originally referred to a design applied (with an etching stylus, a wooden block press known as a qa@leb-e takòta@÷^, etc.) in ink, silver and gold foil, and the like to paper, cloth, and other such materials. It is similar in type to designs used in decorating Isfahani cloth (qalamka@r^) or to those used in marking ordinary printed cloth (±^t). The noun ba@sma and the verb ba@sma kardan apparently entered Persian after the Mongol invasion, replacing the terms mohr and mohr kardan; the term ba@sma±^ was applied to those who stamped the cloth. ... F. M. Donner (Ar. al-Basára), town located near the ˆatátá al-¿Arab river in southern Iraq, a predominantly Arab town possessing a rich political, cultural, und economic history. This article concentrates mainly on describing the town's many significant ties with Iran. Z. Safa -E KORD, the Kharijite (fl. mid-3rd/9th century), one of the first poets in the New Persian language, active at the court of the Saffarids. The epithet “Kord” (spelled Ku@rd in the Ta@r^kò-e S^sta@n) apparently meant “shepherd” and does not seem to have any connection with the western Iranian tribes who came to be known as the Kurds. Bassa@m had belonged to the Kharijite faction in S^sta@n, against whom the Saffarid Ya¿qu@b b. Layt¯ (d. 265/878) fought at the start of his career, finally defeating them and killing their leader ¿Amma@r in 251/865. ... Z. Safa -E MARGÚAZÈ (possibly BeÞgar; see Baha@r, I, p. 378 n. 1), a Persian poet of the 4th/10th century, apparently from Marv in Khorasan. No information about his career has come down. Rezμa@qol^ Khan Heda@yat (Majma¿ al-fosáaháa@÷ I, p. 440) mistook him for the famous Arabic poet of Iranian extraction BaÞÞa@r b. Bord (put to death in 167/783). All of BaÞÞa@r's poetry is lost except for a qasá^da of thirty-one verses in praise of wine. The poem, recorded in part by Heda@yat (loc. cit.), was first published in its complete form by RaÞ^d Ya@sam^, who had found it in a manuscript. ... J. Calmard (sanctuary, asylum), the designation of certain sanctuaries in Iran that are considered inviolable and were often used by people seeking refuge (bast neÞastan, bast-neÞ^n^) from prosecution (even common criminals), called bast^s. The word is probably derived from OIr. (OPers., Av.) upasta@- “help, assistance,” cf. Mid. Pers. apasta@m “reliance,” Arm. lw. apastan “refuge, shelter” (see AirWb., col. 396; Nyberg, Manual II, p. 24; Hübschmann, Armenische Grammatik, p. ... See BEST®AÚM, BEST®AÚMÈ. J. During a gu@Þa in the instrumental repertory (rad^f) of classical Persian music. The term appears for the first time in the treatise of Sáaf^-al-D^n Ormav^ where it is defined as one of the maqa@ms more commonly known as Esáfaha@nak or Gava@Þt/GaveÞt (Wright, p. 62-63). Its scale was: G Ap Sip C¨ Dp Eb Ep (182, 204, 112, 139, 128, 49 cents; p = koron on half flat), C being the finalis. A. Tafazμzμol^ (Mid. Pers. Bastwar, Av. Bastauuairi), a hero of the Iranian national epic, son of Zare@r, King GoÞta@sp's brother. In the Avesta Bastauuairi is mentioned once (Yt. 13.103) when his fravaÞi is praised together with that of the other members of GoÞta@sp's house, who were the first followers of Zoroaster. In the great religious battle between GoÞta@sp and the Turanian king Arja@sp, Zare@r was commander-in-chief of the Iranian army (Aya@dga@r ^ Zare@ra@n in Pahlavi Texts, pp. 2-14, pars. 14, 17, 48, 55, 64, etc. ... R. M. Boehmer a village in Iraq on the Arb^l-Rava@ndu@z highway, center of the H®ar^r subdistrict (na@há^a) of Arb^l province. To the northeast of the village a rock relief, no longer in good preservation, stands on the cliff wall of the long valley some 80 m above the floor. It was discovered in 1899 by C. F. Lehmann-Haupt (see his Armenien einst und jetzt II/1, Berlin, 1926, pp. 278-81). B. Radtke (inner, hidden), the opposite of záa@her (outer, visible). Both can be predicated of living beings; in the Koran (57:3) God is al-záa@her wa÷l-ba@táen. Most frequently, however, ba@táen or záa@her is associated with the concept ¿elm (knowledge). There are two ways in which knowledge can be hidden: (1) If it is not within everybody's reach and (2) if it relates to aspects of things beyond the reach of the senses. This distinction was explained by Ebn Taym^ya (d. 728/1328) in his Resa@la f^ ¿elm al-ba@táen wa÷l-záa@her (p. ... H. Halm a generic term for all groups and sects which distinguished the ba@táen and the záa@her of the Koran and the Islamic law (ˆar^¿a). The Arabic word ba@táen (inner, hidden, q.v.) was used to denote non-literal meanings of Koranic verses and Islamic legal commands and prohibitions, its opposite, the Arabic word záa@her (outer, visible), to denote literal or obvious meanings presented by the wording of the texts or the implementation of the laws. This distinction was fundamental to the thinking of a number of mainly Shi¿ite sects, whose origins are traceable to 2nd/8th century Iraq. ... W. Floor, W. Kleiss (háamma@m, garma@ba) Yu. Bregel a measure of weight, the same as mann (q.v.) but more common in Central Asia, especially in modern times. The earliest information about ba@tman goes back to the 14th century; but most data are from the 17th-19th centuries. There was a great variety of ba@tmans in different regions of Central Asia. Beside the regional differences, separate varieties of ba@tman were apparently used for weighing different goods. All Central Asian ba@tmans were based on the met¯qa@l (as distinct from Middle Eastern, including Iranian, manns, which were based on the derham). ... H. Koch place name which appears on the Elamite fortification tablets found at Persepolis, apparently the same as Pasargadae. A. F. DeBlase (Pers. Þabpara, mu@Þ(-e)ku@r; Ar. kòoffa@Þ). Surveys of the Iranian bat (Mammalia: Chiroptera) fauna have been published by Blanford (1876), Misonne (1959), Lay (1967), E¿tema@d (1969), and DeBlase (1980). DeBlase (1980) recognized thirty-eight species of Chiroptera from within the political boundaries of Iran, and this study is the primary basis for this article. W. Madelung the founder or reformer of the Kantheans, a sect related to the Mandeans. According to the account of the Nestorian heresiographer Theodore Bar Konai, Batátáai was originally a slave of a chief of the Kanthean sect, Papa, son of Klilaye, from Gaukai in Babylonia. He ran away and went into hiding first among the Jews and then among the Manicheans. Later he returned to the Kantheans and reordered some of their discourses and mysteries of their magic. When the Sasanian king Pe@ro@z (r. 459-84) proscribed all religions aside from Zoroastrianism, Batátáai reformed the Kanthean religion, “flattering the Magians and worshiping the stars. ... W. Sundermann FERDINAND CHRISTIAN (21 June 1792-2 December 1860), German theologian and scholar of Manicheism. Born at Schmiden near Stuttgart, he was the son of a Protestant pastor. In the course of training for the ministry, he attended the theological colleges at Blaubeuren and Maulbronn (1805-09). Next he studied theology, philosophy, and ancient languages at the University of Tübingen (1809-14). Publication of his first scholarly writings in 1817 drew attention to his abilities and led to his appointment to a professorship at Blaubeuren in the same year. ... È. AfÞa@r MÈRZAÚ MOH®AMMAD-BAÚQER, also called Ebra@h^m Ja@n Mo¿atátáar and known as Mr. Bakir of Persia, Persian man of letters, poet, instructor of Persian in London, and self-styled prophet. He was born in ˆeyda@n in Bava@na@t, Fa@rs, most likely between the years 1230-35/1814-20 and died in 1310/1892-93 (Ahámad; Shaikh Mof^d, s.v. Mo¿atátáar; ˆo¿a@¿-al-Molk, p. 445). He left his home village at the age of twelve and went to Shiraz, where he received traditional education and learned English. Possessing an inquiring mind and a restless nature, he soon delved into a variety of beliefs and faiths, professing to several during the course of his life. ... P. Oberling (or Ba@bu@÷^), a Luri-speaking tribe of the Kohg^lu@ya (Ku@h[-e] G^lu@ye). According to H®asan Fasa@÷^, it is an offshoot of the Arab Ba@w^ya tribe of K¨u@zesta@n (Fa@rs-na@ma II, p. 270), but V. Minorsky suggests that the name Ba@v^ could also have come from a mountain by that name south of K¨orrama@ba@d (“Lur,” in EI2 V, p. 822). J. Perry a Shi¿ite tribe of K¨u@zesta@n. They range east and south of Ahva@z, between the Ka@ru@n and Jarra@há^ rivers, to the south of Band-e Q^r and north of Ma@red. Estimated at 20,000 individuals in the early years of this century, of which 18,500 were nomadic, and 2,320 families in the 1930s, they were formerly camel breeders but have progressively sedentarized and diversified their livestock. They are organized in six sections with fifteen clans (Lorimer, Gazetteer II, pp. 119, 293-96; Oppenheim, IV, pp. ... F. Thordarson “horse dedication” (from bäx “horse” and fäldisi¯n “to dedicate or consecrate to the dead”), a funeral rite practiced by the Ossetes until recent times. J. T. P. de Bruijn a noun common to Arabic and Persian meaning “statement,” “exposition,” “explanation.” From an early date onward, it also encompassed the various arts of expression in speech and writing. As a critical term, baya@n refers especially to clarity of expression (háosn-e baya@n); this quality was reckoned among the essential characteristics of eloquence. In time, baya@n became more or less synonymous with bala@g@a and fasáa@háa. Often ¿elm-e baya@n merely denotes rhetoric as a whole. ... D. M. MacEoin (declaration, elucidation), term applied to the writings of the Ba@b (q.v.) in general (Baya@n-e fa@rs^ 3:17, p. 102; 6:1, pp. 184-85) and to two late works in particular, the Baya@n-e fa@rs^ and al-Baya@n al-¿arab^. The Ba@b's first full-length work was a tafs^r of the su@ra al-Baqara, begun in late 1259/1843 or early 1260/1844 and finished several months later; the original manuscript of the second half was stolen during the Ba@b's háajj journey of 1260-61/1844-45, but several copies of the first part have survived. ... M. Dab^rs^a@q^ MEHDÈ (Mahd^; 1285-1346 ˆ./1906-68), specialist in Persian manuscripts and calligraphy and pioneer in the field of Persian librarianship. Though born in Hamada@n, he was the scion of a long line of d^va@n secretaries and fiscal officers (mostawf^) from Fara@ha@n. He was related to M^rza@ Salma@n Fara@ha@n^, secretary and confidant of Abu÷l-Qa@sem Khan Na@sáer-al-Molk Hamada@n^, whose title Baya@n-al-Saltáana is apparently the origin of the family name (Baya@n^, Aháwa@l o a@t¯a@r-e kòúoÞnev^sa@n, 2nd ed. ... G. Doerfer an important Turkish tribe. J. During or BAYAÚTÈ, one of the old modes of the Irano-Arabic musical tradition, mentioned for the first time by ˆaykò Sáafad^ (9th/15th century; Shiloah, p. 304) and by ¿Abd-al-Qa@der b. GÚayb^ Mara@g@^ (d. 1435; pp. 64, 72) as one of the twenty-four Þo¿bas sometimes called Nowru@z-e baya@t^. According to the old sources quoted by Forsáat-e ˆ^ra@z^ (p. 20) it started on H®osayn^, then H®eja@z and Rakab, then ended in Sega@h and Neyr^z. In Bahjat al-ru@há it appears as one of the twenty-four Þo¿bas derived from the maqa@m Ku@±ek; its old name was Nowru@z-e Asál (ibid. ... M. Caton -E ESáFAHAÚN, or AÚVAÚZ-E ESáFAHAÚN, a musical system based on a specific collection of modal pieces (gu@Þaha@) which are performed in a particular order. According to the late 13th/19th-century author Forsáat ˆ^ra@z^ (apud Sáafwat, p. 81), Esáfaha@n was listed as one of the pieces of the modal system (dastga@h) of Homa@yu@n. In the twentieth century it has developed from a gu@Þa of Homa@yu@n into a nearly independent dastga@h. Its smaller repertoire and cadential references to Homa@yu@n support the theory that it is a sub-dastga@h (a@va@z, nag@ma) of Homa@yu@n. ... M. Caton -E KORD, or KORD-E BAYAÚT, a part of the modal system (dastga@h) of ˆu@r in Persian music. The name Kord refers to its possible origin in Kurdish folklore. In addition to being performed as a part of ˆu@r, it is performed independently or even as a part of the a@va@z DaÞt^. Although it is distinctive in character, it is seldom performed and today is known only by traditional masters. M. Caton -E TORK, a musical system (a@va@z, nag@ma) and one of the branches of the modal system (dastga@h) of ˆu@r (q.v.) in traditional classical music. It is also known as AÚva@z-e Tork and Baya@t-e Zand for the Zand tribe in the region of Fa@rs. It is believed that the name Tork refers to the Turkic tribes of southern Iran, where many songs are found composed in this mode (Farhat, I, p. 82). The call to prayer (adòa@n) and a number of prayers (mona@ja@t) and poems (mat¯naw^) performed on religious occasions are sung in this mode. ... F. Thordarson GAPPO (Ger.: Georg-Gappo Baiew), b. 9 September (old style 28 August) 1869, d. 24 April 1939, Ossetic man of letters. He was born in Vladikavkaz (now Ordzhonikidze) of a prominent north-Caucasian family. He entered upon his literary career about the turn of the century, and became in the last decades before the October Revolution a distinguished figure in the political and cultural life of the Ossetes and one of the foremost pioneers of Ossetic literature. Among his earliest publications are Gälabu (“Butterfly,” 1900), a collection of poems including some written by himself, Iron ämbisändtä ämä uciucitä (“Ossetic proverbs and riddles,” 1900); Farn (“Peace,” 1901), a collection of folktales and poems, including his own; and Iron arg÷äudtä (“Ossetic folktales,” 1901). ... M.-T. Da@neÞpa`u@h literally “white,” usually designating a small paper notepad with covers often made of leather which opens lengthwise and was carried around in inside pockets. Terms such as moraqqa¿, saf^na, jong, jar^da, kaÞku@l, dastu@r, gol-dasta, ganj^na, tedòka@r, majmu@¿a, and ta¿l^qa@t have occasionally been used in a similar sense. The interest of baya@zμ lies in the fact that several such books kept in various libraries contain notes by people of distinction. These notes sometimes contain lines of poetry, aphorisms, ethical and philosophical maxims, and amusing phrases. ... R. W. Edwards (Ba@yaz^d; Osm. Bayezid), a stronghold located three kilometers southeast of the modern village of Dog¡ubayazit and approximately twenty-five kilometers southwest of Mt. Ararat, important in the defense of Anatolia against invasion from Iran. Situated in the province of Ag¡ré near the eastern border of the Turkish republic, Bayazit straddles the once strategic road from Erzurum to Tabr^z. The name Bayazit, which was attached to the settlement by the sixteenth century, may have been derived from the Ottoman Sultan Ba@yaz^d I (1389-1403) or the brother of Sultan Ahámad (1382-1410), the Jalayerid prince Ba@yaz^d. ... P. Oberling (also Ba@ybu@rdlu@), a Turkic tribe of northwestern Iran whose only vestiges seem to be the names of a few historical personalities. Its name implies that it came from Ba@ybu@rt, or Ba@ybord, 100 miles northwest of Erzurum, in eastern Anatolia. It was one of the tribes which formed the mainstay of the early Safavids (G. Le Strange, ed, and tr., Don Juan of Persia, London, 1926, pp. 45-46). A leader of this tribe, Qara@ja Elya@s Ba@ybu@rtlu@, was one of Shah Esma@¿^l I Sáafaw^'s field commanders at the battle of ˆaru@r near Nakò±eva@n (beginning of 907/mid-1501), in which Esma@¿^l decisively defeated the AÚq Qoyunlu@ Alvand M^rza@, the ruler of Azerbaijan (British Museum MS, Or. ... B. Spuler (Baidu, on coins Badu), a son of T®arag@a@y and grandson of Hülegü (Hu@la@gu@), reigned as il-khan in Iran from Joma@da@ I to D¨u÷l-qa¿da, 694/March-October, 1295. C. E. Bosworth a town of Khorasan in the Islamic period, also known as Sabzava@r. Bayhaq is properly the name of a rural area (rosta@q) lying between the district of N^Þa@pu@r (NeyÞa@bu@r) and the eastern borders of Qu@mes, of which Sabzava@r and K¨osrowjerd, separated by two farsakòs only, were the main urban centers. The early geographers are sparing in their descriptions of the town of Bayhaq-Sabzava@r; it is described as producing corn and fruit and some silk textiles, and the center of its markets was covered over with timber arches. ... GÚ.-H®. Yu@sof^ ÷L-FAZ˜L MOH®AMMAD B. H®OSAYN, secretary at the Ghaznavid court and renowned Persian historian, b. 385/995 at H®a@ret¯a@ba@d in Bayhaq (modem Sabzava@r in Khorasan), d. Sáafar, 470/August-September, 1077. H. Halm ÷L-H®ASAN MOH®AMMAD B. ˆO¿AYB ¿EJLÈ NAYSAÚBUÚRÈ (d. 324/936), a jurist who helped promote the spread of the Shafe¿ite school of Islamic law in Khorasan. After initial training at N^Þa@pu@r under traditionists such as Abu@ Bakr b. K¨ozayma and Bu@Þanj^, he went to Baghdad and studied law under Moháammad b. Jar^r T®abar^ (d. 310/923; q.v.) and Ahámad b. ¿Omar b. Sorayj (d. 306/918-19), who was the principal exponent of Shafe¿ite jurisprudence in Iraq at that time. After returning to Khorasan, Bayhaq^ joined the circle of Abu÷l-Fazμl Bal¿am^ (d. ... C. E. Bosworth B. MOH®AMMAD, Arabic litte‚rateur, known solely through his one book, the Keta@b al-maháa@sen wa÷l-masa@w^. Nothing is known of him except for what can be gleaned from this, though his forebears presumably had some connection with Bayhaq (q.v.) in Khorasan; he apparently wrote in the caliphate of al-Moqtader (295-320/909-12), and Brockelmann surmised that he may have belonged to the circle of Ebn al-Mo¿tazz (d. 296/908; GAL, S. I, p. 249). His adab book deals with the good and bad aspects of historical events, moral characteristics, ways of behavior, etc. ... H. Halm -AL-DÈN ABU÷L-H®ASAN ¿ALÈ B. ZAYD (ca. 490-565/1097-1169), also known as Ebn Fondoq, an Iranian polymath of Arab descent, author of the Ta@r^kò-e Bayhaq. What is known of Bayhaq^'s life stems from the autobiographical section of his lost work on the history of Iran (410-560/1020-1165) MaÞa@reb al-taja@reb (preserved in Ya@qu@t, Odaba@÷ V, pp. 208-13), from scattered remarks in his extant works, and from the reminiscences of ¿Ema@d-al-D^n Esáfaha@n^ whose father was a long-time friend of the author in Ray (ibid. ... P. Jackson (BAIJU or BAIÙU), Mongol general and military governor in northwestern Iran (fl. 625/1228-657/1259). He belonged to the Besüt tribe and was a kinsman of Jengiz (Ùingis) Khan's general Jebe (Jaba, q.v.). He took part in an attack on Isfahan in 625/1228 (Nasaw^, S^rat-e Jala@l-al-D^n Mangbert^, ed. M. M^nov^, Tehran, 1343 ˆ./1965, p. 167), and is subsequently found operating in the Caucasus region under the authority of Ùorma@g@u@n (Jorma@g@u@n), who had been sent to Iran by the great khan Ögedei (UÚgadäy, q. ... C. E. Bosworth Armenian form P¿aytakaran (cf. Marquart, Osteuropäische und ostasiatische Streifzüge, Leipzig, 1903, p. 457), a town of the medieval Islamic region of Arra@n (q.v.), the classical Caucasian Albania, lying in the triangle between the Kor and Aras (Araxes) rivers, in what is today the M^l steppe in Soviet Azerbaijan. In Islamic times, it lay on the highway connecting Ardab^l and Ba@jarva@n with Bardòa¿a (qq.v); today, only ruins remain of Baylaqa@n, to the south-east of Shusha. E. Glassen B. ¿OMAR ˆAYK¨ (795/1392-93-826/1422-23?), a Timurid prince and grandson of T^mu@r. Although his age at the time of T^mu@r's death in ˆa¿ba@n, 807/February, 1405, is given as twelve years (Yazd^, II, p. 734; Fasá^há, I, p. 154), he was one of several grandsons of T^mu@r who were married at a great qorïlta@y at Samarqand six months earlier (M^rkòva@nd [Tehran], VI, p. 477). He was the youngest son of ¿Omar ˆaykò, who had predeceased T^mu@r in 793/1391. T^mu@r had then given ¿Omar ˆaykò's young widow, Melkat AÚg@a@ b. ... N. H. Ansari (or BAYRAÚM) KHAN, Moháammad K¨a@n(-e) K¨a@na@n, an illustrious and powerful Iranian noble at the court of the Mughal emperors Homa@yu@n and Akbar, who may be called the second founder of the Mughal empire after Ba@bor. The Mughal era might have ended when Emperor Homa@yu@n (d. 963/1656) was defeated by ˆ^r Shah Su@r^ (d. 950/1543) and fled to Iran, disappearing from the Indian scene for a number of years, were it not for Bayram Khan, who inspired and assisted Homa@yu@n in reconquering the subcontinent and reestablishing Mughal rule, which lasted up to 1274/1857. ... GÚ.-H®. Yu@sof^ (d. 769/1367-69; name derived from Tk. bayram “feast”), the beloved companion (nad^m) of Sultan Oways, second ruler (r. 757-76/1356-1374-75) of the Jalayerids. His father was called either Soltáa@nÞa@h-e K¨a@zen (M^rkòúa@nd, V, p. 572; H®ab^b al-s^ar III, p. 240; Baya@n^, p. 50; Salma@n Sa@waj^, Koll^ya@t, p. ix) or K¨úa@ja Marja@n (Sáafa@, III/2, p, 1014; Salma@n Sa@waj^, op. cit., p. lxix). Bayra@mÞa@h is known in Jalayerid history and in Persian literature because of Oways' love for him. ... P. Oberling a Lor tribe of the P^Þ(-e)Ku@h region in Loresta@n. A. T. Wilson described it as “the strongest of the tribes of Luristan” and as “the wildest and least amenable of the Lot tribes” (Luristan, Simla, 1912, p. 22). In the early 1800s, according to H. C. Rawlinson, the tribe was divided into two sections, the ¿Al^vands and the DoÞ^vands, the latter having come to Iran from the Mawsáel area in the previous century (“Notes on a March from Zoha‚b . . . to Kirma‚nsha‚h, in the Year 1836,” JRGS 9, 1839, p. ... H. R. Roemer ¨-AL-DÈN B. ˆAÚHROK¨ B. TÈMUÚR (799-837/1397-1433), also called Sultan Ba@ysong@or Baha@dor Khan, Timurid prince who played an important role as a statesman and a patron of art and architecture and was himself a first-class calligrapher. His title (laqab) is sometimes given as Mo¿ezz-al-D^n (Nezμa@m-al-D^n ˆa@m^, ed. Tauer, 1956, p. 134; Zarya@b, p. 79). Instead of Ba@ysong@or or Ba@ysonqor, other vocalizations such as Baysunqar (Barthold, p. 58) are possible but improbable (Doerfer, pp. ... Dj. Khaleghi Motlagh, T. Lentz an illuminated and gilded manuscript of Ferdows^'s ˆa@h-na@ma measuring 26.5 x 38 cm, containing 346 pages and twenty-one paintings, written in nasta¿l^q, and kept in the former Royal Library (Golestan Palace Museum, no. 6) in Tehran. A. Hassanpour a genre of Kurdish folk art similar to Azerbaijani Turkish da@sta@n or háeka@ya, British and Scottish popular ballads, Danish vise, Spanish romance, Russian bylina, etc. Bayt is an orally transmitted story which is either entirely sung or is a combination of sung verse and spoken prose. It is distinguished from Kurdish lyrical folk songs (háayra@n, qatáa@r, and la@wik) by its essentially narrative character and, generally, its length. Bayt is also clearly distinguished from the Kurdish narrative genre háeka@yat or ±^ro@k (story) by its sung verse form. ... M. Momen -AL-¿ADL (House of Justice), a Bahai administrative institution. In the Bahai faith all spiritual and administrative authority rests with institutions rather than individuals. These institutions exist in a hierarchy according to the area (local, national, and international) over which they hold jurisdiction. At present in the Bahai world, the institutions that exist at the local and national level are called Spiritual Assemblies (maháfel-e ru@háa@n^, q.v.), but Shoghi Effendi (q.v.) has stated that these will eventually evolve into and be named Houses of Justice (World Order of Baha‚'u'lla‚h, pp. ... C. E. Bosworth a Turkish commander who controlled the town of Bost (q.v.) in southern Afghanistan during the middle years of the 4th/10th century. Turkish control of the town dated from the time when the Samanid slave (g@ola@m) commander Qaratigin Esf^ja@b^ had withdrawn to Bost and the adjacent region of Rokòkòaj (at some time before his death in 317/929) where his followers apparently retained power after the collapse of the first Saffarid empire and the reduction of the succeeding Saffarid amirs to a modest role as rulers in S^sta@n. ... C. E. Bosworth a town of medieval Islamic Fa@rs, the modern village of Tall-e Bayzμa@. The name stems from Arabic bayzμa@ “white,” the name of several places in the medieval Islamic world (Ya@qu@t, Mo¿jam al-bolda@n, Beirut, I, pp. 529-31, names no fewer than 16) from Sind and Iran to Sicily and the Maghrib, a noun like “town” or “fortress” being understood. The Bayzμa@ of Fa@rs acquired its name, so the geographers state, from the white soil of the area. E. Kohlberg NAÚSáER-AL-DÈN ABU÷L-K¨AYR (or ABUÚ SA¿ÈD) ¿ABD-ALLAÚH B. ¿OMAR B. MOH®AMMAD, Shafe¿ite jurist, Ash¿arite theologian, and renowned Koran commentator. Information about his life is scanty and at times contradictory. He was born at a date unknown in Bayzμa@ north of Shiraz to a family of jurists. His father Ema@m-al-D^n (d. 673/1274-75) was qa@zμi ÷l-qozμa@t in Shiraz and, during the reign of the Salghurid Abu@ Bakr b. Sa¿d (623-58/1226-60), also held the post of qa@zμi ÷l-mama@lek of Fa@rs province. ... H. A¿lam (Mid. Pers. ba@z; for the controversial etymology of this word, see Schapka, s.v.), a common name formerly applied to some diurnal birds of prey (eÞkaraga@n-e paranda or morg@a@n-e Þeka@r-konanda, the terms used by the 5th/11th-century Persian scholar and professional falconer ¿Al^ Nasav^ in his authoritative Ba@z-na@ma, pp. 79, 81), particularly from the genera Falco (falcons) and Accipiter (hawks), which were traditionally prized and trained for hunting game birds and some other animals (for other genera of raptors that were occasionally trained for that purpose, see baúzdaúrè). ... “toilette.” See COSMETICS D. Huff (Baz-e Hur), a village and site of some important Sasanian structures on the road from MaÞhad to Torbat-e H®aydar^ya, near Reba@tá-e Saf^d, 35° 48' north latitude, 59° 22' east longitude (Gazetteer of Iran II, pp. 72, 572, Map II-23-A). Southeast of the village, at the entrance of a gorge, are the ruins of a domed building and a mountain fortification, variously called Qal¿a-ye Dokòtar, Qal¿a-ye Pesar, AÚÞpazkòa@na, and DarakòÞkòa@na, which are regarded as a Parthian or Sasanian temple and fort. ... Michael E. Bonine, Willem Floor, Ahmad Ashraf, E. F. Grötzbach, Marcel Bazin “market (place),” Middle Persian wa@za@r (w÷c÷r), Armenian va±ar@, Sogdian w÷crn, w÷cn “street,” hence ba@zarga@n (Arm. va±ar@akan) “merchant”; Sasanian inscription of ˆa@pu@r I on the Ka¿ba-ye ZardoÞt, Mid. Pers. (1. 35) w÷c÷lpt “master of the ba@za@r,” Parth. (1. 28) w÷Þrpty, Gk. (1. 66) agoranomou. The word is possibly to be derived from *uaha@-±a@¦rana- “*market” (cf. Pers. baha@ “price”), from IE. *„es- in OInd. ... Kara@mat-Alla@h Afsar -E WAKÈL, an architectural monument of the reign of Kar^m Khan Zand (Wak^l, r. 1163-93/1750-79) and still an important center of business. No contemporary historian gives the exact date of its completion, but Moháammad Sáa@deq Na@m^ (d. 1204/1789-90) states that during the four years beginning in 1183/1769-70, four ba@za@rs, a square, and an impressive building for use as an audience hall (d^va@n-kòa@na) were constructed at Shiraz, in a large space between the citadel and the seraglio, under the direction of some famous architects, artists, and master-carpenters (p. ... Bernard Hourcade a village on the Turkish-Iranian frontier eighteen kilometers northwest of Ma@ku@ (West Azerbaijan province, Þahresta@n and bakòÞ of Ma@ku@, dehesta@n of Qal¿a Dares^). The old village is located at an altitude of 1,550 meters on an alluvial cone above the AÚq±a@y river. The population, which is of Turkish origin, engages in traditional agricultural activities on a small scale: very little irrigation farming, dry (deym^) farming of cereals with fallowing, raising of sheep, and weaving of kilims. The development of this village is very recent and of a limited kind, linked with the nearby frontier crossing. ... See COMMERCE. Hu@Þang A¿lam (or ba@zya@r^, lit. “ba@z keeping,” now an obsolete Persian term), falconry, as a practical art and as a sport. William L. Hanaway, Jr. -E ADABÈ, “literary return,” a movement for a return to writing poetry in the K¨ora@sa@n^ and ¿Era@q^ styles, that began in the middle of the 12th/18th century and continued until the time of the Constitutional Revolution and after. The term was probably first used by Moháammad-Taq^ Baha@r. The origins of this movement should be traced to the changes that took place in the style of poetry beginning in the Timurid period, part of the continuous evolution of court poetry from the earliest times. ... Fereydu@n Vahman (games). The word ba@z^, Pahlavi wa@z^g, probably comes from the OIr. stem *waz- “to move, fly,” Pahlavi wa@z^dan “to move, to play” (cf. N. Sims-Williams, “The Sogdian Fragments of the British Library,” Indo-Iranian Journal 18, 1976, p. 82, n. 116; Hübschmann, Pers. Studien, p. 22; Nyberg, Manual II, p. 207). As a suffix ba@z^ combines with a number of words to signify various sports and games, e.g., ÞamÞ^r-ba@z^ “fencing,” ±owga@n-ba@z^ “polo” (see Loga@t-na@ma, s. ... Moháammad-Taq^ Da@neÞpa`u@h books or treatises on the keeping and training of falcons containing information concerning various kinds of birds of prey, how to capture and tame them, how to feed and train them, diseases afflicting them and their treatment. Aside from discussions of this subject in general works like Ra@z^'s Ja@me¿ al-¿olu@m (chap. on ¿elm al-boza@h), and in AÚmol^'s Nafa@÷es al-fonu@n (maqa@la 4, qesm 2, fann 8, naw¿ 2, fasál 2) and Tonoka@bon^'s Toháfat al-mo÷men^n (chap. 24) there exist a number of books and treatises on the subject of falconry, which in turn mention Middle Persian, Persian, and Sogdian works of falconry, now lost. ... Richard N. Frye the family name of a dynasty of petty rulers in Fa@rs from whom Sa@sa@n, the eponymous ancestor of the Sasanians, took a wife called Ra@mbeheÞt, according to T®abar^ (I, p. 814). At that time, he continues, the king of Esátáakòr was a man of the Ba@zrang^s (Ba@zranj^) called Ju@zehr (or Jozehr; Pers. Go@±ehr). T®abar^ further says that Go@±ehr, who lived in the town of Bayzμa@÷ in Fa@rs had a eunuch T^r^ whom he made argbed (q.v.), the chief official, of Da@ra@bgerd and later, at the request of Pa@pak, the son of the latter, ArdaÞ^r, was sent to T^r^ to be educated and then ArdaÞ^r succeeded T^r^ in his office. ... See BAÚZ. See BAÚZDAÚRÈ. See BIDAXˆ. Nassereddin Parvin -YE AÚYANDA (Toward the future), Persian daily newspaper and unofficial publicity organ of the Communist H®ezb-e Tu@da (Tudeh party; q.v.), published 1950-53. Its original licensee and editor was Mahámu@d Ûand^. During the newspaper's three-year existence, Be-su@-ye a@yanda was suppressed several times by government censors, and its office was attacked by anti-Tu@da factions. It was thus forced to publish under protective pseudonyms, using the licenses of other Tu@da members or sympathizers; ¿Ela@j and De` appeared in 1950, De` and Nov^d-e a@yanda in 1951, and, in the beginning of 1952, ˆaja@¿at, Sáolhá-e pa@yda@r, Rasta@kò^z-e kòalq, and Ra@hnama@-ye mellat were published in Be su@-ye a@yanda's stead. ... See JEWELRY. Hu@Þang A¿lam This term is used in English in a wide sense to designate several plants (and their seeds) of different genera of the vast family Leguminosae. In this article it will be confined to the two genera Phaseolus (Tourn.) L. and Vigna Savi, i.e., to what is commonly called lu@b^a@ in Persian (for broad bean, Vicia faba L., see ba@qela@). Paul Joslin Pers. kòers, Av. arÞa-. Two varieties of bears are found on the Iranian plateau: the Eurasian brown bear and the Baluchistan black bear. Werner Sundermann DE (1659-1738), pioneer of modern studies of Manicheism. Beausobre was a Frenchman from a family who had been Protestants (Huguenots) for several generations. Born at Niort in Poitou on March 8, 1659, he received a basic but incomplete education and, despite his parents' wish that he should go in for a legal career, he chose to study theology at the Saumur academy. In 1683 he became a pastor at Châtillon-sur-Indre. When his church was forcibly closed after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes in 1685, he continued to hold services in secret but soon was compelled to flee, according to one story after he had indignantly smashed the seal which had been placed on the church door. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam Castor fiber L., semiaquatic mammalian rodent, in Persian commonly called sag-e a@b^ (lit. “aquatic dog”), no longer extant in Iran (E¿tema@d, I, and Harrington et al. do not mention it). As late as 1874 J. H. Schlimmer (p. 115) noted that “small numbers [of beavers] are found along the bank of the ˆatátá-al-¿Arab in the province of ˆu@Þtar and Dezfu@l.” See BÈDEL. Mehmed Uzun (Badr Khan; d. 1867), last ruler of the principality of Cizre-Botan and by extension also the name of a well-known Kurdish clan that has played important political, social, and cultural roles in Kurdish history since the mid-13th/19th century. The principality of Cizre-Botan was, like those of Ba@ba@n and the Hakka@r^s (qq.v.), one of the strongest and most developed Kurdish principalities, and Bedir Khan, the last prince, was given the Ottoman title of pasha. In the early 1840s Bedir Khan Pasha led a rebellion against the Ottoman empire, seeking an independent Kurdistan; however, the rebellion failed, and Bedir Khan Pasha and his entire large family were banished from Cizre-Botan first to Istanbul and then to Crete. ... Robert Dankoff (Arm. Ba¬e@Þ, Ar. Badl^s), Kurdish town situated twenty km southwest of Lake Van, and commanding the passes between the Armenian highlands and the Mesopotamian lowlands (specifically, between Van and D^a@rbakr (Diyarbekir). ˆaraf Khan, writing in 1005/1596, says the town (qasáaba) is a natural pass (darband) connecting Azerbaijan with D^a@rbakr, and (D^a@r) Rab^¿a with Armenia, a busy thoroughfare for pilgrims, merchants, and other travelers (I, p. 339). Similarly Tavernier, a century and a half later, says that both the Ottoman sultan and the Persian king have an interest in maintaining good relations with the bey or prince of Betlis, “for he can easily stop up the passage from Aleppo to Tauris, or from Tauris to Aleppo” (1679, p. ... Cornell H. Fleischer MAWLAÚNAÚ H®AKÈM-AL-DÈN EDRÈS B. H®OSAÚM-AL-DÈN ¿ALÈ (d. 926/1520), scholar, historian, poet, and statesman under the Ottoman Sultan Sal^m I (916-26/1512-20). Edr^s was born and educated in Bedl^s (q.v.), where his father, probably a Kurd, was a respected scholar and Sufi, a disciple of ¿Amma@r b. Ya@ser. Edr^s became d^va@n secretary and eventually chancellor (mowaqqe¿, neÞa@nj^) to the AÚq Qoyunlu@ Sultan Ya¿qu@b (r. 883-96/1478-90) (Bedl^s^, 1860-62, I, p. 342; Sa¿d-al-D^n, II, p. ... Erika Glassen -AL-DÈN KHAN B. ˆAMS-AL-DÈN B. ˆARAF BEG (949-1012/1543-1603-04?), chief of the Ru@zag^ tribe of Kurds, whose traditional center was the town of Bedl^s (q.v.) in eastern Anatolia (25 km southwest of the west shore of Lake Van) and author of the ˆaraf-na@ma, a history of the Kurds in Persian which includes a short autobiographical sketch (ed. Ve‚lïaminof-Zernof, I, pp. 437-59). Edward Badeen -AL-DÈN ¿AMMAÚR B. YAÚSER B. MOH®AMMAD B. ¿AMMAÚR (B. YAÚSER) B. MAT®AR B. SAH®AÚB ˆAYBAÚNÈ, Sufi shaikh, d. between 590/1194 and 604/1207-08 (see Meier, introd., p. 20). A native of Bedl^s, he was a pupil of Abu÷l-Naj^b Sohravard^ (d. 563/1168); both were Sunnites (Badeen, pp. 1-3). His own most distinguished student was Najm-al-D^n Kobra@ (d. 618/1221, q.v.). Bedl^s^ left two Arabic works, Bahjat al-táa@÷efa bi÷lla@h al-¿a@refa (ms. Berlin Ahlwart no. 2842) and Sáawm al-qalb (ms. ... Fridrik Thordarson (DAUIòTIò FIòRT) ÙERMEN (Russ.: Chermen Begizov), b. 4 January 1899 (old style, 23 December 1898), d. 20 January 1941, Ossetic writer. Ùermen was born in South Ossetia, and received his education at the seminary of Tbilisi. After the establishment of Georgian Soviet power in 1921, he became a prominent figure in the intellectual life of South Ossetia, engaging in agitation and in publicist work; in the years 1924-26 and 1928-31 he was the editor of the periodical Xurzärin (Dawn), and later, in the 1930s of Fidiuäg (q. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam Fagus L. The species found in Iran was previously presented as the same as the common European beech, F. sylvatica L. (e.g., Parsa, IV, p. 1332, VIII, p. 80; Sa@¿^, I, p. 164; and Bahra@m^, I, p. 413), but later investigation has proved it to be F. orientalis Lipsky = F. sylvatica L. var. macrophylla Hohen. = F. Sieboldi Koehne, etc. (Mobayyen, II, p. 53; see also T¨a@bet^, p. 352). Generally speaking, it grows in Caspian highland forests from AÚsta@ra@ to Gorga@n. The following areas or localities are specifically mentioned in our sources: AÚsta@ra@, from Asa@lem to RaÞt, Karga@nru@d and other points in T®ava@leÞ, Mount Dorfak, Manj^l, Ra@msar, Ta@la@r valley, Nu@r, Koju@r, Kala@rosta@q, ˆahsava@r, along the road to Ùa@lu@s, Palang±a@l (NowÞahr), ˆava@dku@h, F^ru@zku@h, Gadu@k, and Neka@ valley. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam Beta vulgaris L., commonly called ±og@ondar in Persian (variant forms found in some older texts: ±okondar/±ogondar, ±ondar; cf. Ma@zandara@n^ ±angel/±angol, and Arabicized forms sawandar, Þawandar, Þamandar banjar, etc., sometimes used instead of the older Ar. name selq). Peter Jackson (Pers. also beyg) and BEGOM. Beg is a Turkish title meaning “lord” or “chief,” later “prince,” equivalent to the Arabic-Persian am^r. The feminine form of beg is begom (in Mughal India begam) from Turkish begim “lady, princess.” C. Edmund Bosworth, Hamid Algar, ¿Al^-Akbar Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ Pers. gada@÷^, takadd^ (Ar. also kodya, takd^a), so÷a@l. Peter Jackson (Pers. also -beyg^), a Turkish title meaning “beg of begs,” “commander of commanders.” In the Il-khanid period it is sometimes employed in chronicles to designate the leading amir in the state, e.g., of Tag@a±ar (T®ag@a@ja@r) in 694/1295 (Wasásáa@f, Tajz^at al-amsáar wa tazj^at al-a¿sáa@r, ed. Bombay, 1269/1853, p. 284); and according to the Mamluk geographer ¿Omar^ (Masa@lek al-absáa@r, ed. and tr. K. Lech, Das mongolische Weltreich, Wiesbaden, 1968, text, p. 93, tr. p. ... Martha L. Carter the site of ancient Ka@pis‚a, is located 80.5 km north of Kabul overlooking the PanjÞ^r valley at the confluence of the PanjÞ^r and GÚorband rivers. Its ruins were known in the 19th century and yielded large quantities of coins dating between the period of the Greco-Bactrians and that of the Kushans (cf. C. Masson, “Memoir on the Ancient Coins Found at Behgram, in the Kohistan of Kabul,” JASB 3, 1834, pp. 153-75; 5, 1836, pp. 1-29, 537-47). It was not until 1922, however, that the ruins were correctly recognized by Alfred Foucher as those of the important ancient city of Ka@pis‚a (A. ... C. Edmund Bosworth (Turkish, lit. “a prince has been born, has arisen,” Persian Baktog@d^), Turkish slave commander of the Ghaznavid sultans Mahámu@d and Mas¿u@d [qq.v.], d. 431/1040. His career must have begun in the reign of Mahámu@d, though it is only in the time of his son Mas¿u@d (421-32/1031-41) that he achieved prominence and commands. He was appointed commander-in-chief in Khorasan at a time when the depredations of the Oghuz Turkmen were becoming acute there and headed a powerful army, including Turkish, Indian, Arab, and Kurdish troops and a body of war elephants, which went from N^Þa@pu@r via T®u@s towards Nasa@ and the steppes in 426/1035. ... C. Edmund Bosworth Pers. Baktu@zu@n (tuzun being from the Orkhon Turkish to@dòun, a title of high military rank in the Gök Turkish empire, see G. Clauson, An Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Thirteenth Century Turkish, Oxford, 1972, pp. 350-51), a Turkish slave general of the Samanids prominent in the confused struggles for power during the closing years of the Samanid amirate (end of the 4th/10th century). Already influential, in 396/996 he was, with the vizier ¿Abd-Alla@h b. Moháammad b. ¿Ozayr, a mainstay of Nu@há II b. ... Wilhelm Eilers, Hu@Þang A¿lam, Nesta Ramazani “quince, Cydonia” GÚola@m-H®osayn Yu@sof^ Zoroastrian heresiarch and self-styled prophet, killed 131/748-49. His name is given variously as Beha@far^d b. Farvard^na@n, “Beha@far^d the son of Farvard^n” (K¨úa@razm^, Mafa@t^há al-¿olu@m, p. 38; B^ru@n^, AÚt¯a@r al-ba@q^a, p. 210). ¿Awf^ (fol. 213b) mentions him among false prophets and mistakenly identifies him as Ma@ha@far^n but elsewhere (fol. 336a) speaks of him as Beha@far^d (see also Ebn al-Nad^m, p. 407; T¨a¿a@leb^, GÚorar, p. 34; and Gard^z^, ed. H®ab^b^, p. 119). In Haft keÞvar (p. ... Etan Kohlberg AL-ANWAÚR (Oceans of light) by Molla@ Moháammad-Ba@qer b. Moháammad-Taq^ Majles^ (d. 1110 or 1111/1699 or 1700), an encyclopedic compilation in Arabic of Imamite traditions (references are to the lithograph edition unless otherwise indicated). This project, which occupied Majles^ for most of his adult life, grew from a modest work known as Fehrest beháa@r al-anwa@r or Fehres mosáannafa@t al-asháa@b, which is essentially an early version of the Beháa@r; this work was published in 1070/1659, when Majles^ was thirty-two. ... Michael G. Morony (Mid. Pers. Ve@h-ArdaxÞe@r, Ar. Bahoras^r), name of two cities founded by the first Sasanian king of kings, ArdaÞ^r I (r. 226-41), one west of the Tigris river opposite Ctesiphon and another (called Bardas^r and BardaÞ^r by the Arabs) in Kerma@n. The former, founded in about 230 a.d., was one of the seven towns that made up the complex of the Sasanian capital (Mada@÷en) and has been identified by Gullini as the round, walled city. Ahámad Eqteda@r^ (also pronounced Behbeha@n), Iranian city and county (Þahresta@n) in the province of K¨u@zesta@n. See ¿ABD-ALLAÚH BEHBAHAÚNÈ. Hamid Algar AYATOLLAH MOH®AMMAD (1291-1383/1874-1963), a leading mojtahed of Tehran who played a role of some importance in the events of the first two postwar decades. He was born to Shaikh ¿Abd-Alla@h Behbaha@n^, the celebrated ¿a@lem who was later to become a leader of the Constitutional movement, on 9 Joma@da@ II 1291/24 June 1874. His formal religious education began at the age of twelve, when he embarked on the study of feqh and osáu@l with M^rza@ H®asan AÚÞt^a@n^ (q.v.). Somewhat later he joined the circle of Abu÷l-H®asan Jelva, and studied logic and philosophy under his guidance for six years. ... Hamid Algar AÚQAÚ MOH®AMMAD-¿ALÈ B. MOH®AMMAD-BAÚQER (1144-1216/1731-1801), Shi¿ite mojtahed celebrated primarily for his ferocious hatred of Sufis. He was a son of the celebrated AÚqa@ Moháammad-Ba@qer Behbaha@n^ (q.v.) who was also his first teacher. He was born and received most of his training in Karbala@÷, but he is said also to have spent two years in Mecca. Returning from Mecca to Karbala@÷, he was dissuaded from settling there by an outbreak of the plague, and he took up residence in Kerma@nÞa@h, which remained his home for the rest of his life. ... Hamid Algar AÚQAÚ SAYYED MOH®MMAD-BAÚQER, Shi¿ite mojtahed and champion of the Osáu@l^ school in Shi¿ite law (feqh). Often designated as Wahá^d-e Behbaha@n^ (Behbaha@n^ the unique) or Moháaqqeq-e Behbaha@n^ (Behbaha@n^ the investigator), he is commonly regarded as the “renewer” (mojadded) of the twelfth Islamic century (see opinion of Fa@zμel-e Darband^ quoted by Moháammad H®erz-al-D^n in Ma¿a@ref al-reja@l, Najaf, 1384/1964, I, p. 121). He was born in Isfahan either in 1116/1704-05 or in 1118/1706-07. ... Yuri Bregel MOLLAÚ MAH®MUÚD K¨úAÚJA, one of the leaders of the Jad^d movement in Central Asia in the 1900s-1910s, journalist and playwright. He was born in 1875 in Samarkand, studied in a traditional school (madrasa) and served for a while at the Muslim court (qa@zμ^-kòa@na) of Samarkand as secretary and mufti. In the early 1900s, he joined the Islamic reform movement in Turkistan, and very soon became one of its leaders. In 1903 he organized the first reformed school in Samarkand, and during the period 1903-04 wrote a number of textbooks, mainly in history and geography, in Uzbek and Tajik according to the principles of the movement (osáu@l-e jad^d), and intended for the “new method” schools. ... Mohammad Ali Faghih (maintaining health), term applied in Persian usage to the entire organization and services provided either by government or by various other agencies to secure the health of the people and consisting of hospitals, outpatient clinics, health centers, and other supporting services that function at different levels within the health care system and provide promotive, preventive, curative, and rehabilitative care. James R. Russell (Av. vaºuh^ dae@na@, Pahl., weh de@n) “the Good Religion,” i.e., Zoroastrianism, or one of its adherents, in modern usage, specifically of the laity. In the Ga@ƒa@s, ZaraƒuÞtra calls his religion or vision (dae@na@) good or best (Y. 44.10, 53.1, 4); it is subsequently further qualified as “Mazda@-worshipping” (e.g., S^ro@zag 1.24, dae@naya˜@ vaºhuya@˜ ma@zdayasno@iÞ), or as “Ahuric” (a@huir^-) and “Zoroastrian” (zaraƒuÞtr^-); in Pahlavi, wehde@n seems to have come to denote a believer, for the religion is often called wehde@n^h, with the addition of the abstract nominal suffix (e. ... Gernot L. Windfuhr a Central dialect (q.v.) spoken by the Behd^na@n “the people of the Good Religion,” i.e., Zoroastrianism, who live in, or came from, the cities of Kerma@n and Yazd and surrounding towns and villages. It used to be called dar^ by themselves, and Gabr^ by outsiders (Behd^na@n gawr “man, Zoroastrian,” Persian gabr “infidel, fireworshipper”). Hamid Algar -E ZAHRAÚ÷, the chief cemetery of Tehran and principal shrine of the Islamic Revolution of 1357 ˆ./1978-79. Its name, “the Paradise of [Fa@táema] the Resplendent,” is by way of allusion to the Jannat al-Baq^¿ cemetery in Medina, where the Prophet's daughter is generally believed to be buried. See CALENDAR. Michael Morony (Mid. Pers. Ve@h-Kava@t), an administrative district created by the Sasanian king Qoba@d I in the early sixth century along the Babylon branch of the Euphrates. It lay below Beh-ArdaÞ^r (q.v.) and began where the Euphrates divided into two branches six farsakòs (ca. 36 km) below the offtake of the Nahr Ku@t¯a@. The Sasanian name of the district is attested on late Sasanian seals; Ba@bel may have been its capital; and there is a seal impression of the mo@bad of Ba@bel in Ve@h-Kava@t. Beh-Qoba@d was conquered by the Muslims in the summer of 16/637 after their victory at Qa@des^ya. ... John R. Hinnells NAOROJI SHROFF (1858-1927). Parsi religions teacher and founder of the movement known as Ilm-i Khshnoom (¿Elm-e kòoÞnu@m; Path of knowledge). He was born of a priestly family in Bombay but brought up in Surat from the age of two. Although some sources refer to a middle-class family background in Bombay, where his father was a moneylender (Shroff), he seems, rather, to have lived in poor circumstances in Surat, influenced mainly by his mother. He received only an elementary education in Gujarati, never proceeding to secondary school or instruction in English. ... Michael C. Hillmann SáAMAD, teacher, social critic, folklorist, translator, and short story writer. Born in mid-1939 into a lower-class Turkish-speaking family in Tabr^z, Behrang^ completed elementary school and three years of secondary school and then attended the local teacher training school for grade schools, from which he received a certificate in 1957. Later, in the course of eleven years of teaching Persian in village and town schools in Azerbaijan, he obtained a B.A. degree in English from Tabr^z University. Paul Sprachman D¨ABÈH® (1889-1971), Persian satirist, son of the physician and calligrapher Abu÷l-Fazμl Sa@vaj^. Having acquired a knowledge of English at Tehran's American College, he went to Cairo in 1911 to complete his studies in traditional Islamic learning. He spent the next decade in Egypt, becoming fluent in Arabic and well-versed in Arabic literature. In 1921 Behru@z moved to England and at Cambridge, while studying mathematics, became Edward G. Browne's Persian language teaching assistant. Although Browne prized his young colleague's literary taste so much that he deferred to it in A Literary History of Persia (1969, III, pp. ... AMÈR. See DONBOLÈ, AMÈR BEHRUÚZ. Eckart Ehlers older AÞraf, a town situated at 36° 41' 55" north latitude and 53° 32' 30" east longitude in the eastern part of central Ma@zandara@n, 35 miles east of Sa@r^ and 43 miles west of Gorga@n. It is located halfway between the foothills of the Alborz to the south and the Caspian Sea (Astara@ba@d Bay/K¨al^j-e Gorga@n) which is five miles to the north. It is the center of a traditionally rich farming country, in which sunflowers, cotton, wheat, rice, tobacco, and fruits are grown. ... ABUÚ MANSáUÚR. See BÈSOTUÚN, ABUÚ MANSáUÚR. Djalal Khaleghi-Motlagh the name of the black horse belonging successively to S^a@voÞ, Kay K¨osrow, and GoÞta@sb. Like RakòÞ, Rostam's horse, Behza@d understood human language and feelings. As he was dying, S^a@voÞ whispered in Behza@d's ear that he should let no one mount him other than S^a@voÞ's son Kay K¨osrow (ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, III, p. 143 vv. 2203-10). After S^a@voÞ's death, therefore, Behza@d stayed away from humans and joined a herd of wild horses. Kay K¨osrow went looking for him and as soon as Behza@d spotted the prince he recognized him at once (ˆa@h-na@ma III, pp. ... Layla Diba H®OSAYN (1273/1894-1347 ˆ./1968), lacquer artist, painter, and book illustrator. Born in Tehran, he was the son of M^rza@ Fazμl-Alla@h Esáfaha@n^, painter and penbox maker and grandson of M^rza@ Lotáf-Alla@h Wa@¿ezá, a religious orator in Shiraz who had moved to Tehran in the late 13th/19th century. Priscilla Soucek KAMAÚL-AL-DÈN, master painter, proverbial for his skill, active in Herat during the reign of the Timurid H®osayn Ba@yqara@ (875-912/1470-1506). Behza@d's name has become synonymous with the high level of artistic skill displayed by the painters of this period, although the precise nature of his personal contribution is a matter of conjecture. Several manuscript illustrations and numerous single paintings have been ascribed to his hand but only a few of these are widely accepted as his work. Foremost are the illustrations in a Ba@sta@n manuscript of Sa¿d^ preserved in the National Library of Egypt in Cairo. ... Hamid Algar H®AÚJÈ (d. 669/1270-71?), Khorasanian Sufi and eponym of the Bekta@Þ^ order (see bektaúÞèya), once widespread in Anatolia and the Balkans, with offshoots in Egypt, Iraq, and Western Iran. His life is still more thickly shrouded in legend than that of many other Sufis because of the multitude of extraneous influences that gradually penetrated the Bekta@Þ^ order and became anachronistically reflected in the accounts of its origins. The principal hagiographical work concerning H®a@j^ Bekta@Þ is the Wela@yat-na@ma (Vilâyet-Nâme) of Uzun Ferdows^ (also known as Ferdows^-e T®aw^l), written in Turkish prose some time between 886/1481 and 907/1501 (see Gölpinarli, ed. ... Hamid Algar a syncretic and heterodox Sufi order, found principally in Anatolia and the Balkans, with offshoots in other regions, named after H®a@j^ Bekta@Þ (q.v.) and regarding him as its founding elder (p^r). Generally the order was known in Turkish as táar^qat-e Bekta@Þ^ya, but at a fairly late date the Bekta@Þ^s began calling their order táar^q-e na@zan^n (the delicate path). This designation was probably invented as a kind of password among the Bekta@Þ^s after Sultan Mahámu@d II's proscription of the order in 1826. ... Pierre Oberling a former Kurdish tribal confederacy of northwestern Iran and northeastern Iraq. According to C. J. Edmonds, it consisted of the tribes Mangu@r, Ma@maÞ, P^ra@n, Senn, and Ra@mk (Kurds, Turks and Arabs, London, 1957, p. 220). According to C. J. Rich, there was an additional tribe by the name of Kaba@÷ez. Although it comprised only some 200 persons in 1820, it was the tribe of the Belba@s ruling family (Narrative of a Residence in Koordistan, London, 1820, I, p. 152). According to F. B. Charmoy, the Belba@s were divided into as many as ten tribes (notes to Cheref-Nâmeh ou fastes de la nation kourde, St. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam (quail, Coturnix coturnix L.; fam. Phasianidae). The wide distribution of the quail in the Near and Middle East (see Hüe and Etche‚copar, pp. 225-26) and its relative abundance as both a migratory and sedentary bird are reflected in a great number of Arabic and especially Iranian names, “standard” and dialectal: in classical Persian bowdana/bu@dana, karak, sama@n^/sama@na/sama@n, valaj/vala±/velaj, etc., vartej/vart^j/vert^j/vard^j, etc., voÞm (cf. the title or name VoÞmg^r, lit. “quail catcher,” borne by the second Ziyarid ruler of T®abaresta@n and Gorga@n, who was infatuated with hunting and hawking); in contemporary Persian (and in some Persian dialects, e. ... Annette Destre‚e diplomatic relations and Belgian officials in Iran. Official diplomatic relations between Belgium and Iran date from the end of the nineteenth century. It is known that at that period Belgium was very eager to broaden its relations with the countries of Asia and Africa but also that it had already oriented its interests and explorations primarily toward black Africa and what was going to become the Belgian Congo. This dual policy explains why, though Belgian diplomats serving in Tehran had for half a century had the task of furthering their country's efforts at commercial and industrial penetration of Persia (MAE 2016. ... -AL-JALÈL. See ¿ABD-AL-JALÈL BELGRAÚMÈ. See AÚZAÚD BELGRAÚMÈ. G. Michael Wickens GERTRUDE Margaret Lowthian, 1868-1926, British traveler, private scholar, archeologist, sometime government servant, and a translator of H®a@fezá, whose concern with the Middle East generally, as well as with Iran, extended over a whole third of a century from 1890 to 1925. D. Neil MacKenzie HENRY WALTER (1834-92), surgeon and amateur orientalist, born at Na@sára@ba@d in India, son of a captain in the Bengal army. After his medical studies in London and short service in the Crimean War he was gazetted assistant surgeon in the Bengal medical service. On his arrival in India in 1856 he was at once appointed to the Corps of Guides and sent on a political mission to Afghanistan. For the next 30 years, until his retirement with the rank of surgeon general in 1886, he served mainly in the Punjab and on the Afghan frontier. ... J. T. P. De Bruijn (ma¿Þu@q in Arabic and Persian) belongs, together with Lover (¿a@Þeq) and Love (¿eÞq), to the three concepts that dominate the semantic field of eroticism in Persian literature and mysticism. The interrelation among these concepts makes it almost impossible to treat any one of the concepts separately. In this article only the most important characteristics of the concept of the Beloved in the Persian tradition can be mentioned. O BUÚDAÚSAF. See BARLAAM AND IOSAPH. GÚola@m-H®osayn Yu@sof^ the queen of Sheba (Saba@) whose meetings with Solomon (Solayma@n) are a favorite theme in Persian and Arabic literature. Accounts of the meetings appear in the Old Testament and the Koran, but in neither is the queen's name, Belq^s, mentioned. Peter Calmeyer, Elsie H. Peck (Mid. Pets, kamar, NPers. kamar-band) Werner Sundermann the chief festival of the Manicheans. See BEST®AÚM O BENDOÚY. Richard M. Eaton, N. H. Ansari and S. H. Qasemi Gilbert Lazard E´MILE (1902-76), French scholar, eminent Iranist, and one of the greatest linguists of his era. He was born at Aleppo and studied in Paris. His biography is entirely bound up in the stages of his career as a scholar. At a very young age he caught the attention of the dean of linguistics in France, Antoine Meillet, and was soon engaged in the research activities that he was to pursue through half a century with exceptional productivity. In 1927 he succeeded Meillet at the E´cole Pratique des Hautes E´tudes, teaching advanced comparative grammar and Iranian, and in 1937 at the Colleàge de France, in the chair of comparative grammar. ... A. Souren Melikian-Chirvani, James W. Allan (Mid. Pets. brinè and bring) “brass,” an alloy of copper and zinc. Marcel Bazin and Christian Bromberger, Daniel Balland, Sáog@ra@ Ba@zarga@n “rice” (also gorenj; see Dehkòoda@ s.v.), Middle Persian brinè, Sogdian ryz÷kh, Khotanese rr^ysua-, Pashto wr^`^ (plur.), etc. (see Bailey, Dictionary, I p. 364), related to Old Indian vr^hí, Greek oruza (etc.), English rice, etc., see Mayrhofer, Dictionary III, p. 282. Jean Calmard IL'YA NIKOLAEVICH (1818-96), Russian orientalist known for his works on Iranian, Arabic, and Turkish philology and dialectology and on Mongol history (mainly on RaÞ^d-al-D^n) and for his travel accounts of Transcaucasia and northern Persia. He was born to a government official, at Yugokamsk, in the region of Perm, on 19 (31, Julian calendar) July 1818 (or 1819; see Entsiklopedicheski¥ slovar', p. 511; Kuznetsova and Dantsig, p. 92 n. 1) and studied at the district school of Ekaterinburg (Sverdlovsk), at the gymnasium of Perm, and at the Oriental Faculty of the University of Kazan (1834) with the Arabist F. ... Wilhelm Eilers Arabic word listed in the dictionaries as meaning the planet Jupiter (usually al-MoÞtar^ in Arabic, Hormozd in Persian). See BARKÈAÚROQ. Stanley M. Burstein Babylonian 4th-3rd-century priest-chronicler whose work has some bearing on Iranian history. The sources identify him (Berossus T 1-3) as a Babylonian, a Chaldean, a priest of Bel (i.e., of Marduk), and a contemporary of Alexander the Great (336-23 b.c.) who survived into the reign of Antiochus I Soter (281-61 b.c.). These facts suggest that Berossus was born ca. 350 b.c. and died sometime after 281 b.c. Except for his move, perhaps in the 270s b.c., from Babylon to the island of Cos where he taught astrology (Berossus T 5a), no further information concerning his life survives beyond what can be inferred from his writings, namely, that he had received a traditional Babylonian education that he supplemented after the Macedonian conquest of Babylon by acquiring a reading and writing knowledge of Greek, as well as familiarity with the Greek historical literature relating to Babylon. ... Michael Zand EVGENI¥ E`DUARDOVICH BERTEL'S (b. 13 December Julian calendar = 25 December 1890, St. Petersburg, d. 7 October 1957, Moscow), Soviet Iranologist, head of the Soviet school of Persian and Central Asian Turkic studies in the 1930s-1950s. Born in a family of Russian free professionals of Danish ancestry Berthels, after a short-lived interest in entomology, went into legal studies, graduating from the St. Petersburg Imperial University (1914). He taught himself Persian and Turkish and in 1918 became a student of the Petrograd Conservatory and the Oriental Department of the Petrograd (later Leningrad) State University, where his teachers were A. ... Sáog@ra@ Ba@zarga@n (from berya@n “roast”), an Iranian meat dish usually served wrapped in flat bread, in later times particularly popular in Isfahan. Methods of preparing it have varied in different periods and places. The 4th/10th century author Akòawayn^ (p. 636) mentions taking the berya@n^ out of the oven and wrapping it in flat bread, which is the modern method (cf. Bosháa@q, p. 57). In the 5th/11th-century translation of Ebn Botála@n (pp. 98-99), only the qualities of the berya@n^ are described. Verses by Naj^b Jorfa@daqa@n^ (5th/11th century) and K¨a@qa@n^ ˆerva@n^ (6th/12th century), quoted in Dehkòoda@'s Log@at-na@ma (s. ... See BȈAÚPUÚR. Nassereddin Parvin (Glad tidings), a weekly Persian journal of news and political comment published at MaÞhad in 1325/1907. It was MaÞhad's first newspaper after Adab had been transferred to Tabr^z and was one of many that appeared in Iran after the proclamation of constitutional government. In the masthead on the front page it described itself as Toháfat al-razμaw^ya (Gift from the city of Imam Rezμa@). The exact dates of the first and last issues of BeÞa@rat are uncertain. If the numbering of the issues and the interval between each are taken into account, the first issue must have come out late in 1324/early 1907, as stated by E. ... See CARPETS. Zabihollah Safa SERAÚJ AL-DÈN, Persian poet (fl. second half of the 8th/14th and first half of the 9th/15th centuries). Besa@tá^ grew up and lived in his birthplace, Samarqand; he became a poet under the tutelage of Fakòr-al-D^n ¿Esámat Bokòa@r^ (d. 840/1436), whose pen name was H®asá^r^. Early in his career he earned a living weaving straw mats (háasá^rba@f^), whence his initial pen name H®asá^r^, however, on the advice of his mentor Bokòa@r^, he changed this to Besa@tá^. Besa@tá^'s patron was M^rza@ K¨al^l Soltáa@n (d. ... Zabihollah Safa H®AÚJÈ ¿ALÈ-AKBAR, also known as Nawwa@b, Persian writer and poet of note of the 12th-13th/18th-19th centuries, who, as he says himself in the Tadòkera-ye delgoÞa@, was famous among his contemporaries as H®a@jj Akbar Nawwa@b. Besmel's forefathers resided in Isfahan during Safavid times, but, after the Afghan invasion of 1135/1722, left that city for Shiraz. It was there that Besmel's father, AÚqa@ ¿Al^, was born and where, in 1187/1773, Besmel was himself born. He attended one of the old schools of Shiraz, the Madrasa-ye H®ak^m, where he, as he says in the Tadòkera-ye delgoÞa@, became so adept in literary, philosophical, and religious learning, and became so familiar with Sufi teachings that he surpassed his contemporaries in general erudition. ... Philippe Gignoux, Hamid Algar Islamic formula meaning “in the name of God,” more fully Besmella@h al-raháma@n al-rahá^m “in the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful,” that stands at the head of every su@ra of the Koran (except su@ra 9). The formula is also known as basmala or tasm^a. Michael Weiskopf satrap of Bactria and last Achaemenid king (ca. 336-329 b.c.). His career as described by Greco-Roman historians of Alexander's conquest of Iran is one of moral turpitude. A member of the ruling Achaemenid house (Arrian, Anabasis 3.21.5, 3.30.4), Bessos was appointed satrap (governor) of the important province of Bactria (modern Afghanistan and adjoining areas; Arrian, Anabasis 3.8.3, 3.21.1; Quintus Curtius, 5.8.5, 5.9.8; Diodorus, 17.73.4) by the king of kings Darius III, ca. 336 b.c. (Diodorus, 17. ... Wilhelm Eilers (or Besta@m), an Iranian man's name, now obsolete, which as a result of its popularity in past centuries has become a fairly commonplace name or component of place names. Wolfram Kleiss (or Bastáa@m), Elamite Rusa-i Uru.Tur, the name of a village at the foot of the ruins of an ancient Urartian hill fortress (Figure 16) in the province of West Azerbaijan (39° N, 45° E), 85 km southeast of Ma@ku@ and 54 km northwest of K¨úoy; altitude ca. 1,300 m above sea level. Chahryar Adle or Bastáa@m (sometimes written Bustam or Bostam), a small town in the medieval Iranian province of Qu@mes (also Ku@meÞ) and modern Osta@n-e Semna@n. It is located in a large valley on the southern foothills of the Alborz (36° 28' N, 55° 00' E). A. Shapur Shahbazi O BENDOÚY, maternal uncles of K¨osrow II Parve@z and leading statesmen and soldiers under Hormozd IV and K¨osrow Parve@z. They were sons of ˆa@pu@r, grandsons of K¨orbonda@d (D^navar^, p. 107; Neha@yat al-arab f^ akòba@r al-fors wa÷l-¿arab, apud E. G. Browne, JRAS, 1900, p. 238, omits ˆa@pu@r and gives K¨orbonda@do@ya only, and ˆa@h-na@ma (Moscow) VIII, p. 42, gives K¨arra@d [< K¨orrada@d] instead of ˆa@pu@r). Their family, the Spa@hbad (Theophylactos Simocatta, 4.3.5), was one of the seven great houses of the Parthian and Sasanian periods (Justi, Namenbuch, p. ... Richard W. Bulliet leading family among the Shafe¿ites of N^Þa@pu@r from the late 4th/10th through the early 6th/12th century. The first important family member was Abu@ ¿Amr Moháammad Bestáa@m^ who was chief judge of the city from 377/987 to 392/1002. Nothing is known of his antecedents though his name suggests he may have come from the town of Bestáa@m (q.v.). Abu@ ¿Amr married the granddaughter of the outstanding scholar and Sufi Abu@ Sahl Moháammad Sáo¿lu@k^, another pillar of the Shafe¿ite school in N^Þa@pu@r. ... Hamid Algar (Bastáa@m^), ¿ABD-AL-RAH®MAÚN b. Moháammad b. ¿Al^, al-H®anaf^, al-H®oru@f^ (d. 858/1454), Ottoman polymath of Khorasanian ancestry. Some recent sources attribute to him a birth in Bestáa@m (Dehkòoda@, s.v.; Moháammad-¿Al^ Modarres, Rayháa@nat al-a@dab, Tabr^z, n.d., I, p. 267), but it seems certain he was born in Antáa@k^a (Antioch). He studied in Cairo and then settled in Bursa, where he remained until the end of his life. His works—all in Arabic—cover a wide range of subjects. ... Gerhard Böwering (Bastáa@m^), BAÚYAZÈD (Abu@ Yaz^d T®ayfu@r b. ¿Èsa@ b. Soru@Þa@n; d. 234/848 or 261/875), early Muslim mystic of Iran. A descendant of a Zoroastrian family converted to Islam during the life of his grandfather Soru@Þa@n, Ba@yaz^d spent most of his active life in his native town of Bestáa@m (Bastáa@m) in the province of Qu@mes, except for short periods when the hostility of the ¿olama@÷ drove him into exile. Historical evidence for his life is sparse. He was born in the quarter of Bestáa@m known as Mo÷beda@n but moved to an Arab quarter called Wa@feda@n, which was later named Bu@yada@n in his honor (Sahlaj^, p. ... Hamid Algar (Bastáa@m^), ABUÚ MOH®AMMAD BAÚYAZÈD b. ¿Ena@yat-Alla@h, a 10th/16th-century faq^h and Sufi of Khorasan. Born in Bestáa@m, he spent most of his life in MaÞhad, a fact alluded to in the title of one of his works, Toháfat al-marzμ^ya le÷l-hazμra al-razμaw^ya. The subject of this book is tasl^m (submission), and it is therefore sometimes known as Resa@la-ye tasl^m. He also wrote books on the question of predetermination and on the timing of the five canonical prayers. Hamid Algar (Bastáa@m^), SHAIKH ˆEHAÚB-AL-DÈN (d. 807/1405), a Sufi shaikh of Herat during the Timurid period. He began his career as an ¿a@lem, studying Hadith with Qotáb-al-D^n Yaháya@ Ja@m^ and feqh with Sayyed Jala@l-al-D^n Kerma@n^. He then turned to asceticism, and soon became renowned for his piety. Numerous followers attached themselves to him as morÞed, and two kòa@naqa@hs were built for him, one by the wife of Malek Mo¿ezz-al-D^n H®osayn of the local Kort dynasty, in the K¨^a@ba@n area of Herat, and the other by the wife of M^ra@nÞa@h, the Timurid, near the ba@za@r of Herat. ... Michael Morony lit. “land of the Arameans,” the region and Sasanian province of AÚso@rista@n (q.v.) in Iraq between the Jabal H®amr^n and Maysa@n. It is called Balad al-Nabatá in the Arabic Chronicle of S^rt. A marzba@n of this province is attested under ˆa@pu@r II (r. 309-79), Yazdegerd I (r. 399-421), Pe@ro@z (r. 459-84), in 485, 496, and prior to 525 (stationed at Ra@dòa@n). A mo@pat of Be@t¯ AÚramaye@ is attested under K¨osrow I (r. 531-79) when Ma@r Aba@ was Nestorian catholicos (540-52). This province disappeared as an administrative unit as a result of the reforms of K¨osrow I, but Elias of Nasá^b^n calls Z^a@d (44/664) and al-H®ajja@j (75/694) governors of Be@t¯ AÚramaye@ in Syriac for Iraq in his Arabic text. ... Michael Morony (Arabic Ba@dara@ya@), a district southeast of the lower Nahrawa@n canal in Go@kòe@ (Arzμ Ju@kòa@), Iraq, linked administratively with Ba@kosa@ya@. Fiey identified it with Tell al-¿Aqr near the village of Badra ca. 150km east-southeast of Baghdad. It lay between al-Bandan^jayn and the environs of Wa@setá and produced excellent dried dates. Mani is said to have gone to Be@t¯ Daraye@ in the third century, and Qoba@d I (r. 488-96, 499-531) is said to have resettled people there. This district is also attested as a Nestorian bishopric of Be@t¯ Aramaye@ in 424, 486, 497, 544, 554, 605, 790, and again in the twelfth century, after being included in the diocese of KaÞkar in ca. ... Michael Morony a region and province in northeastern Iraq named after people, possibly a Persian tribe, called Garamaioi by Ptolemy, Garmaqa@ye@ by early Syriac writers, Garam^ka@n (glmykn), adjective Garam^k±a@n (glmykc÷n) in Middle Iranian, Garmakan in Armenian, and Jara@meqa in Arabic. Streck identified them with the Gurumu of cuneiform sources. This region, also called Garam^k in Middle Iranian and Ba@jarma@ in Arabic, lay southeast of the Lesser Za@b, southwest of the mountains of ˆahrazu@r, northeast of the Tigris and the Jabal H®amr^n (T®u@r UÚru@k in Syriac sources), although sometimes including Ra@dòa@n southwest of the Jabal H®amr^n, and northwest of the D^a@la, and Serwa@n rivers. ... Michael Morony the Syriac name for Ve@h Antio@k ˆa@pu@r (Gonde@Þa@pu@r), founded in ca. 260 by ˆa@pu@r I in K¨u@zesta@n with the Roman captives from Valerian's army. The site has been identified with the ruins called ˆa@ha@ba@d, eight farsakòs northwest of Tostar on the road to Dezfu@l. Since there is no archeological evidence of pre-Sasanian occupation there, it is unlikely that it was a pre-Sasanian Christian diocese. The city was laid out eight streets square and was governed by a satrap under ˆa@pu@r I. The form Be@lapat in Greek and Coptic reflects the local pronunciation and was corrupted into Be@l-AÚba@d, “establishment of Be@l,” through folk etymology. ... Michael Morony “house of Seleucos,” abbreviation of Karka@ dòe Be@t¯ Selo@kò, “fortress of the house of Seleucos,” the capital city (modern Kirkuk) of the district of Be@t¯ Garme@ (q.v.) in Iraq. The main source for its early history is the sixth-century Syriac account of the martyrs of Karka@ dòe Be@t¯ Selo@kò, according to which it was founded by the Assyrian ruler, Sardana@ (Sardanapalus), and after Sargon built a palace there it was called Karka@ dòe Sargo@n. The town was refounded by Seleucos Nicator or his son Antiochos (see antiochus i), who rebuilt the wall and the palace and settled five well-known families from Istakhr (Esátáakòr) there, where he gave them land and vineyards, together with people from other places. ... Daniel Balland (tá = retroflex t; singular Be@táanay), a Pashtun tribe on the eastern edge of the Solayma@n mountains, where it is particularly concentrated at the western end of the Gabarg@ar (the Marwat range in Anglo-Iranian toponymy), a low, though very broken, mountain range that separates the Bannu@ basin from the piedmont of the De@raja@t (North-West Frontier Province, Pakistan). See BEDLÈS, BEDLÈSÈ. See Z˜AH®H®AÚK. Ronald E. Emmerick the name of a magician, who according to Buddhist legend tried to deceive the Buddha by means of his magic powers in order to disprove the Buddha's claim to omniscience. A Khotanese verse paraphrase of the story is contained in chapter 2 of the Book of Zambasta (q.v.; see the edition and translation in The Book of Zambasta. A Khotanese Poem on Buddhism, ed. R. E. Emmerick, London, 1968, pp. 10-51). The original Sanskrit version is not extant, but two Chinese translations and a Tibetan rendering have come down to us. ... Ronald E. Emmerick the name of a Buddhist text belonging to the Maha@ya@na Tantric tradition of which a Khotanese translation is extant. The Bhadracarya@des‚ana@ has been widely recited among Mahayanists ever since the 4th century a.d. It is a devotional work stressing the merits of good conduct (Sanskrit bhadracarya@) and containing a confession (Sanskrit des‚ana@) of sin. The work is known by several other names in Buddhist literature, but the title Bhadracarya@des‚ana@ is usual in Iranian studies because it is given by the colophon of the Khotanese version, which is known from a single manuscript belonging to the Pelliot collection preserved in the Bibliotheàque Nationale, Paris (P 3513). ... Ronald E. Emmerick the name of a Buddhist Mahayanist text. Due to an error introduced by S. Konow it has usually been incorrectly called Bhadrakalpika@su@tra in Khotanese studies. It is a sacred text (Sanskrit sutra) concerning the names of the Buddhas to appear in the good aeon (Sanskrit bhadrakalpa). Originally, the good aeon was considered to be one in which five Buddhas will appear, the fourth being the historical Buddha ›a@kyamuni and the fifth the future Buddha Maitreya, but according to another tradition 1,000 Buddhas will appear in it. ... Mary Boyce and Firoze M. P. Kotwal the name of a group (panth) of Parsi Zoroastrian priests. Sometime after the Parsi settlement at Sanjan (q.v.) in Gujarat (a.d. 936), the laity began to spread out. Some moved a little north to the small port of Navsari (q.v.); and as their numbers grew they asked Sanjan for a priest. ZarthoÞt Mo@bed with his son Ka@md^n went there, according to tradition, in 1142/511 Yazdegerd^; but the true date may be about a century later. In 1215 (or ca. 1315?) his descendants invited another Sanjan priest, Ho@m Bahmanya@r, to join them. ... N. H. Ansari son of Dalpat Da@s, grandson of Harbans Ra@y, Indian poet and author writing in Persian. He belonged to the Hindu Sr^va@stava Ka@yastha community, which is known for its deep interest in Persian. According to Bhagva@n Da@s (Saf^na, p. 241), his ancestors, originally from Ka@lp^ in Uttar Pradesh, lived at So@nda@ (pp. 87, 241). Bhagva@n Da@s was born in 1164/1750-51 at Sáaydpu@r (or Sáadrpu@r; Raháma@n, p. III) at the home of his maternal grandfather La@la@ Ra@m GÚola@m, a qa@nu@ngu@ or revenue officer. ... Ronald E. Emmerick the name of a Buddhist Mahayanist text of which a number of fragments in Old Khotanese and Sogdian are extant. It is one of the earliest Mahayanist texts, dating perhaps from the third century a.d. It may have originated in Central Asia, but only fragments of versions in Central Asian languages are extant. The work has four main themes: the twelve vows of Bhaisáajyaguru, the Buddha of healing; the blessings obtained by those who hear, recite, etc., the Buddha's name; the way to worship Bhaisáajyaguru; the twelve yaksáa generals. ... N. H. Ansari SOJAÚN RAÚY, putative author of K¨ola@sá Kaikhusroo M. JamaspAsa SHERIARJI DADABHAI, Parsi scholar, born at Broach in 1843. His father, Dadabhai Furdoonji, the Panthaki of the Hamavara Dar-e Mihr at Broach, was well versed in Persian and religious matters and was a major influence on his son's career. As a youth Sheriarji studied Persian and Arabic. Mary Boyce and Firoze M. P. Kotwal the name of a group (panth) of Parsi Zoroastrian priests who had their headquarters at the ancient port of Bharuch (Broach) in Gujarat. Their ancestral founder was Bahra@m Mo@bed, brother of ZarthoÞt Mo@bed, who founded the Bhagarias (q.v.). Their territory stretched between the rivers Narmada and Ma@h^. They produced learned dastu@rs and two famous scribes of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries a.d., Ra@m Ka@md^n and his son PeÞo@tan. In the early sixteenth century Broach was repeatedly raided by the Portuguese, and was sacked by the Mughal emperor Homa@yu@n; and though the Parsi colony survived, no Bharucha records are preserved. ... Ronald E. Emmerick the name assigned by H. W. Bailey to ten fragmentary Khotanese folios, a transcription of which he published in his Khotanese Texts V, Cambridge, 1963, pp. 284-88. The name was inspired by the occurrence in folio 8v3 of the word bhava@mágyau, a form of Sanskrit bhava@nμga. The fragmentary context makes it almost certain that the bhava@nμga there are the twelve links in the well-known Buddhist chain of existence (Sanskrit prat^tya-samutpa@da). Brian Spooner name of the coastal plain that extends south from the mouth of the M^na@b river for 88 miles to the cape Ra÷s al-Ku@h, which is 30 miles west of the Jask promontory. It is 10 to 15 miles wide and borders on the districts of Ja@sk to the southeast, Ru@dba@r and BaÞa@kerd (q.v.) to the east, and M^na@b to the north. It faces the Sea of Oman to the west. Ku@h-e B^a@ba@n, which reaches a maximum height in the south at 3,946 ft, is the chief range of hills and forms the eastern boundary. There are also minor ranges between Ku@h-e B^a@ba@n and the sea. ... “desert.” See DESERT. Eckart Ehlers a group of oasis settlements in central Iran. Located approximately between 54° 15' and 55° 15' E and 35° 10' N, these isolated desert settlements stretch over an area of 70 by 90 miles of what is mostly desert. The administrative district of K¨u@r (K¨úor)-B^a@ba@nak is one of three bakòÞes in the Þahresta@n of Na@÷^n. The whole district is bounded in the north by the salt swamps of the DaÞt-e Kav^r (q.v.), which in winter often turns into shallow lakes and which is impassable. The eastern margin is marked by the kav^rs of T®abas/GolÞan. ... See GÈLAÚN. C. Edmund Bosworth (from Arabic be÷a@r, plur. of be÷r “well, spring”), a small settlement of medieval Islamic times on the northern fringe or the DaÞt-e Kav^r, modern B^a@rjomand, described by the medieval geographers as being three days' journey from Bestáa@m (q.v.) and as Bernard O'Kane named after B^b^ Khanom, otherwise known as Sara@y-Molk Khanom, chief wife of T^mu@r (r. 771-807/1370-1405). She was the daughter of Qaza@n Soltáa@n Khan and the niece of Amir Mu@sa@ and was taken by T^mu@r from the harem of Amir H®osayn after his defeat of the latter in 771/1370 (Yazd^, I, p. 155). It was on account of her Chingizid ancestry that T^mu@r was entitled to call himself Gu@rga@n (son-in-law, from the Turkish küräkän). B^b^ Khanom is mentioned regularly by Yazd^ in the reverential terms suitable for T^mu@r's main wife, and on one occasion he even notes that several ass-loads of precious cloth were dispatched from Yazd on her behalf (I, p. ... Mary Boyce the dedication of a Moslem shrine on a hillside by Ray to the south of Tehran. The legend attached to it is that ˆahrba@nu@, a daughter of the last Sasanian king, Yazdegerd III (632-51), was captured by Arabs and taken to Medina, where she became the wife of H®osayn, son of ¿Al^. To him she bore a son, ¿Al^ Zayn-al-¿AÚbed^n, who was the fourth Shi¿ite imam. After the battle of Karbala@÷ (61/680) she fled back to Persia, pursued by her dead husband's enemies. They were close to her when she reached Ray, and in desperation she tried to call on God; but instead of Ya@lla@hu her weary tongue uttered Ya@ ku@h “O mountain!”, and the mountain opened miraculously, and she passed living into its rocks. ... Bernard O'Kane MAUSOLEUM OF, named after B^b^ Zaynab, its legendary occupant, together with her mother Olja@ A^m, the wet nurse of T^mu@r (r. 771-807/1370-1405). This twin-domed mausoleum stands just inside the southern entrance to the ˆa@h-e Zenda necropolis in Samarkand (Cohn-Wiener, p. 38). Neither B^b^ Zaynab nor her mother is mentioned in contemporary sources or on the building itself. The attribution of the mausoleum to them was common in the earlier part of the twentieth century, while its attribution to Qa@zμ^za@da Ru@m^, the astronomer of Olog@ Beg (r. ... Muhammad A. Dandamayev, Morton Smith, Kenneth J. Thomas, Shaul Shaked, Nicholas Sims-Williams, Jes P. Asmussen, Kenneth J. Thomas and Fereydun Vahman, Kenneth J. Thomas J. T. P. de Bruijn, Ahámad Monzaw^ and ¿Al^ Naq^ Monzaw^ AND CATALOGUES See BAK¨TAGAÚN LAKE. Muhammed A. Dandamayev ELIAS JOSEPH (1897-1981), a leading scholar of Greco-Roman history and the Hellenistic world, whose research interests extended to Judaism, some aspects of Iranian history, and even Russian literature of the 18th-20th centuries. He was born in Kishinev and studied under M. Rostovtzeff at the University of Petrograd between 1915 and 1921. He then emigrated to Germany, where he studied at the University of Berlin, subsequently serving as Privatdozent (1929-33). In 1933 Bickerman escaped to France, where he worked at the Ecole des Hautes Etudes and the Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique until 1942, when he left for New York. ... Michael C. Hillmann HERMAN (1830-75), a translator of H®a@fezá. Born at Herne Hill, Surrey, England, on 2 April 1830, Bicknell was educated at Paris, Hannover, and London's University College and St. Bartholomew's Hospital. After taking a medical degree at the Royal College of Surgeons in 1854, he served in the army as assistant surgeon for six years, first in Hong Kong in 1855 and then for four years in Mianmir, Lahore, where he also studied oriental languages. After returning to England in 1860, he served briefly on the staff at Aldershot but resigned his commission in 1861 in order to travel and study languages. ... Wilhelm Eilers, Hu@Þang A¿lam (also derakòt-e b^d or b^d-bon), common designation in modern Persian for the genus Salix L., willow. Hormoz Farhat a melody (gu@Þa) in the modal system (dastga@h) Homa@yu@n, one of the twelve modal systems of the contemporary tradition of Persian classical music. An important and popular gu@Þa, B^da@d is always included in the performance of Homa@yu@n, even when the performance is short and selective. Unlike many gu@Þas in the repertory of the twelve dastga@hs, whose names appear in medieval musical treatises, B^da@d seems to be a relatively recent addition to the repertory, and the literal meaning of the word, “injustice” or “clamor emanating from injustice,” is not in evidence outside the context of post-Safavid musical nomenclature. ... S. H. Qasemi a city in the state of Karnataka, India (17° 55' N, 77° 32' E, elev. 2,330 m), about 80 miles northwest of Hyderabad, and also the surrounding district. It is built on the edge of a plateau, with a panoramic view and a comfortable climate; the temperature rarely rises above 105° F (40.5° C). In the 9th/15th and 10th/16th centuries, under the Bahmanid dynasty (q.v.), B^dar was an important center of Persian cultural influence in the Deccan. Nassereddin Parvin (lit. awake), the name of three Persian periodicals, two of which were published in Tehran in 1923 and 1951 and the other in Maza@r-e ˆar^f in 1925. Nassereddin Parvin (lit. wakefulness), the name of three Persian newspapers published in Tehran (1907), RaÞt (1920), and Kerma@n (1923-53) and also the name of several other Persian newspapers and magazines published in Iran, Europe, and the Soviet Union. -E ÈRAÚNÈAÚN, TAÚRÈK¨-E. See TAÚRÈK¨-E BÈDAÚRÈ-E ÈRAÚNÈAÚN. See BEAVER. Werner Sundermann title of Iranian origin found in various languages from the first to the eighth century. Moazzam Siddiqi (BEÚDIL), MÈRZAÚ ¿ABD-AL-QAÚDER b. ¿Abd-al-K¨a@leq Arla@s (1054-1133/1644-1721), the foremost representative of the later phase of the “Indian style” (sabk-e hend^) of Persian poetry and the most difficult and challenging poet of that school. Ahámad Tafazμzμol^ (Pahl. W^drafÞ from OIr. *wi-drafÞa- “with unfurled banner”), Turanian hero of the army of Arja@sp. B^derafÞ and Na@mkòúa@st, another Turanian hero, were sent by Arja@sp, as envoys to the court of GoÞta@sp (Pahl. WiÞta@sp) with a message to persuade the latter to recant the new faith preached by Zoroaster (Aya@dga@r ^ Zare@ra@n 4-12; ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, VI, p. 73 vv. 125ff.). GoÞta@sp refused this request, and Arja@sp repudiated the customary tributes, and consequently war broke out between the Iranians and the Turanians, in which Zare@r, GoÞta@sp's brother and the commander of the Iranian army, was killed by B^derafÞ (Aya@dga@r ^ Zare@ra@n 73-76; ˆa@h-na@ma, p. ... Ehsan Yarshater and BÈDGOLI dialect. See BÈD. See GONAÚBAÚD. See KALÈLA WA DEMNA. William L. Hanaway MAWLAÚNAÚ SHAIKH H®AÚJÈ MOH®AMMAD b. Shaikh Ahámad b. Mawla@na@ ¿Al^ b. H®a@j^ Moháammad T®a@her^ (or T®a@mer^), oral storyteller of the 8th/14th century, narrator of the romance Da@ra@b-na@ma (q.v.). The oldest manuscript of Da@ra@b-na@ma is dated D¨u÷l-háejja, 887/January-February, 1483, and internal evidence strongly suggests that B^g@am^ was alive at that time and that he dictated the story to Mahámu@d Daftarkòúa@n, who wrote it down. Quotations in the text from H®a@fezá give a terminus post quem consistent with this date. ... Yuri Bregel a term of taxation in Iran and central Asia, generally meaning “corve‚e,” the duty of supplying workers without pay for the construction and repair of irrigation systems, roads, fortresses, palaces, and other public buildings, as well as sometimes for agricultural work on the estates of rulers and landlords. The etymology has not been firmly established; Petrushevski¥ (1960, p. 394) surmises that it may have been borrowed by Middle Persian from Greek aggaria (on the latter term in Byzantium, with the same meaning “corve‚e, compulsory work,” see Dölger, p. ... Gerhard Doerfer (or Be@gdel^, also Bagd^lu@), a former Turkish tribe. See AÚZ¨AR BÈGDELÈ. Syed Hasan Askari (Beha@r), a state in northeastern India, bounded by Nepal in the north, West Bengal in the east, Orissa in the south, and Uttar Pradesh and Madhya Pradesh in the west. This article treats the influence of Persian language and culture in Bihar. Muhammad Baqir capital city and domain of the ¿AÚdelÞa@h^ dynasty (895-1097/1489-1686; q.v.). It was located on the western Deccan plateau, bounded on the north by the Western Ghats and on the south by the Tungabhadra river and extending to approximately 78° east longitude. Under the name Vijaya@pu@ra (City of victory), the capital had been the southernmost provincial seat of the Hindu Ya@dava@ rulers. The Persian language and Persian culture were first introduced with the conquest of the Deccan by Jala@l-al-D^n F^ru@zÞa@h of the K¨alj^ dynasty (689-720/1290-1320), but B^ja@pu@r remained only a remote and turbulent frontier district until the accession of the Bahmanids (q. ... Eckart Ehlers a town and a Þahresta@n (county) in the Kurdistan province of Iran. The town, which has the highest elevation in Iran (1,920 m), lies ca. 120 miles north-northwest of Hamada@n, on the old route from this city to Tabr^z, and is a center of an important and internationally renowned carpet industry. Mentioned in the 9th/15th century as a village belonging to the property of Shah Esma@¿^l, the first Safavid ruler, B^ja@r developed to the size of a town only in the 13th/19th century. During World War I it was besieged and occupied by Russian, British, and Turkish troops. ... See BAYLAQAÚN, BAYLAQAÚNÈ. C. Edmund Bosworth (Turkish bilge “wise man, counselor,” an element found in the onomastic of the Orkhon inscriptions, e.g., Bilge Kag@an, plus tigin “prince”; cf. Clauson, Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Thirteenth Century Turkish, Oxford, 1972, pp. 340, 483), in the sources written Belka@tek^n. Kaikhusroo M. JamaspAsa NUSHERWANJI FRAMJI (b. 2 June 1852-d. 15 August 1922), Zoroastrian journalist, editor, and publisher. Among the newspapers to which he contributed are Yazdan Parasta, the Parsi Punch (later the Hindi Punch), the Gnyan Vardhak, the Bombay Gazette, and the Times of India. During 1888-90 he attacked the Rahnumae Mazdayasnan Sabha and the daily Jam-e Jamshed for their reformist attitudes. In 1900 he founded Cherag, a monthly journal, and in 1902 he started the Cherag Printing Press, to which he contributed many articles on Zoroastrianism and theosophy. ... Willem Floor (B^me), insurance, a word probably of Indian origin that seems to have been used for the first time in written Persian by ¿Abd-al-Latá^f ˆu@Þtar^ in his Toháfat al-¿a@lam in the sense of “insuring somebody” (Mahábu@b^ Ardaka@n^, II, p. 181). “Insurance” activities are referred to for the first time in 1308/1891, when E¿tema@d-al-Saltáana in his diary entry of 2 Joma@da@ I/13 December noted, “I have heard that the government of Iran has given a Russian company a concession for life and property insurance, which in French is called "assurances"” (Ru@z-na@ma-ye k¨a@táera@t, p. ... S®a@deq Sajja@d^ hospital (from Persian b^ma@r “sick,” Pahlavi we@ma@r, with the suffix denoting place -sta@n). Both b^ma@resta@n and the shorter form ma@resta@n entered Arabic, as did various Persian terms for hospital officials, e.g., mehtar(-e) Þara@b-kòa@na, applied to a head of dispensary (QalqaÞand^, Sáobhá al-a¿Þa@ VI, Cairo, p. 170). Eckart Ehlers KUÚH-E, mountain range in northeastern Iran between MaÞhad in the east and N^Þa@pu@r in the west with elevations of up to 3,211 m. Geologically, the B^na@lu@d ranges are of special importance as the orographic link between the Paropamisus mountains (belonging to the Hindu Kush system) and the Alborz (q.v.) of northern Iran. Due to this function, the Ku@h-e B^na@lu@d (together with the Ala@ Da@g@ [q.v.] and the PoÞt-e Ku@h) is extremely subject to earthquakes and related tectonic activities. The Ku@h-e B^na@lu@d has also played an important role in connection with the discussion of the problem of pluvial periods during the Pleistocene. ... James R. Russell, Hamid Algar NPers. “the state of being without prayer,” term for the state of a menstruant woman. N. H. Ansari ESMAÚ¿ÈL, a Persian poet of India in the 11th/17th century. His ancestors migrated from Iran to settle in Kashmir where B^neÞ was born (¿Abd-al-Moqtader, III, p. 145). He is not to be confused with Ja¿far Beg, a Persian poet of Iran who was a contemporary of Sultan H®osayn Safaw^ (r. 1105-35/1694-1722) and an author of several mat¯naw^s including Moka@fa@t-na@ma and Del o delbar (Wa@leh Dag@esta@n^, fol. 66; Ebra@h^m Khan K¨al^l, fol. 134). B^neÞ traveled to Lahore and Delhi (AÚtaÞkada, p. ... See Supplement. Hu@Þang A¿lam The genus Betula L. in Iran has been variously identified as B. alba L. (e.g., Sa@¿^, I, p. 187; Parsa, IV, pp. 1343-45, VIII, p. 26) or B. pendula Roth. = B. alba L. subsp. verrucosa Regel, B. ovata C. Koch, etc. (e.g., T¨a@bet^, p. 163). It is found in western Azerbaijan, along the Karaj river valley, T®a@laqa@n, Tow±a@l, between Z^ra@b and ˆahm^rza@d, etc. (southern slopes of the Alborz). Various foreign or indigenous names are indiscriminately mentioned for this tree in our sources, e. ... C. Edmund Bosworth ISABELLA L., also known under her married surname of Bishop (1831-1904), British traveler in western Iran and Kurdistan during the late Victorian period. Coming from a line of Warwickshire gentry with strong links with the East India Company and the Anglican Church, Isabella inherited a firm Evangelical Christian faith plus a strong humanitarian strain, doubtless strengthened by her family's links with the Wilberforce family, which had been active in the agitation against the slave trade in early 19th-century Britain. ... Derek A. Scott See BÖRI, BÖRITIGIN. Moháammad-H®asan Ganj^ town and district in the southeastern part of the province of Khorasan. Mohammad Ali Djamalzadeh and H®asan Java@d^ the public or male quarters of wealthy households, used for the conduct of business, male religious ceremonies (such as sofra da@dan), and parties for men. The b^ru@n^ was less furnished than the andaru@n^ (q.v.) or women's quarters and had separate (if smaller) courtyards planted with fruit trees, shrubs, and flowers and set with pools and fountains. It contained a guest room for visiting male family members or for dignitaries and a small pantry, called a@bda@r-kòa@na. When food was needed, a messenger would be sent to the andaru@n^, where the kitchen, pantry, and storerooms were located. ... C. Edmund Bosworth, David Pingree, George Saliba, David Pingree, Georges C. Anawati, David Pingree, François de Blois, Bruce B. Lawrence MOH®AMMAD b. Ahámad (362/973- after 442/1050), scholar and polymath of the period of the late Samanids and early Ghaznavids and one of the two greatest intellectual figures of his time in the eastern lands of the Muslim world, the other being Ebn S^na@ (Avicenna, q.v.). Edward J. Keall a town in Fa@rs, in the Sasanian period the administrative center of one of the five districts in the province of Fa@rs. The name of the city derives from Middle Persian Bay-ˆa@pu@r “Lord ˆa@pu@r” (for a discussion of the name see Sundermann, pp. 294-95). The name is found on bullae (Herzfeld, 1936, p. 418; ByÞpwhr), on a seal (Gignoux, pp. 15f.; ByÞ÷pwhr), in the 5th-century Middle Persian inscription of Eql^d (Frye, p. 155; probably ByhÞpwhl), and in the Coptic Manichean homilies (Sundermann, p. ... ISABELLA L. See BIRD, ISABELLA L. Rüdiger Schmitt, Heinz Luschey, Rüdiger Schmitt (B^setu@n, B^stu@n, Behistun), the modern name of a cliff rising on the north side of the age-old caravan trail and main military route from Babylon and Baghdad over the Zagros mountains to Ecbatana/Ramada@n. It is situated at 34° 35' north latitude and 47° 25' east longitude, about 32 km east of Kerma@nÞa@h (now Ba@kòtara@n); the nearby village is named after the cliff. C. Edmund Bosworth Z®AHÈR-AL-DAWLA ABUÚ MANSáUÚR b. VoÞmg^r, the Ziyarid amir in T®abaresta@n and Gorga@n (r. 357-67/967-78, not 356-66 as in Zambaur, pp. 210-11). The date of his father VoÞmg^r's (q.v.) death in a hunting accident is given by Ebn Meskawayh, Taja@reb II, p. 233, tr., V, p. 247, as 1 Moháarram 357/7 December 967, and his own death at Astara@ba@d by Gard^z^, ed. Nazim, p. 46, as falling in Rajab, 367/February-March, 978 (but according to Ebn al-At¯^r in 366/976-77). B^sotu@n was active as a military commander during his father VoÞmg^r's lifetime, but the chronicles record only two defeats of his, one in 348/959-60 during fighting with ¿Al^ b. ... GÚola@m-H®osayn Yu@sof^ Persian term for pay and rations of troops used in classical texts, corresponding to Arabic ¿eÞr^n^ya. According to the 4th/10th-century encyclopedist K¨úa@razm^ (Mafa@t^há al-¿olu@m, p. 65; Pers. tr., p. 66), in Khorasan eÞr^n^ya was paid four times a year. Qoda@ma b. Ja¿far (d. 337/948-49) calls the troops' pay tes¿^n^ya and describes it as due four times a year on every ninetieth day (pp. LXIV, 16). Gard^z^ (ed. H®ab^b^, p. 143) and Ebn K¨alleka@n (Wafaya@t V, p. 464), using the now lost Keta@b al-ta÷r^kò f^-akòba@r wola@t K¨ora@sa@n of Abu@ ¿Al^ Salla@m^ (d. ... Louis D. Levine (or B^t Burnakki/Purnakki), the name of an Elamite border city mentioned frequently in the eighth and seventh centuries in neo-Assyrian texts. It is first mentioned during the reign of Shamshi-Adad V; it then appears in a letter to king Sargon II and again in the royal inscriptions of Sermacherib, Esarhaddon, and Ashurbanipal. One text notes that the people of Mihranu call the city Pitanu (cf. Zadok, p. 136). In one inscription B^t Bunakki is called a royal city. The location of B^t Bunakki is not known. ... Louis D. Levine (also B^t Habban), a district on the Iranian-Iraqi frontier which first appears in Akkadian cuneiform sources after the fall of the Kassite dynasty (1157 b.c.) and which disappears from the records with the fall of the Assyrian empire in 612 b.c. No material has ever been scientifically excavated from B^t Hamban, but in the cuneiform records it is closely linked with Namri, an area on the upper D^a@la between the Jabal H®amr^n and the Darband-e K¨a@n, and has often been placed in the vicinity of the modern Sar Pol-e Zoha@b. ... Louis D. Levine a place name mentioned only once in the cuneiform sources during Sargon II's sixth campaign (716 b.c.). In one text it is given as B^t Ramatiya, while a parallel text gives the spelling B^t Ramatua. Only a general location can be suggested for B^t Ramatiya, which is also called the [district of the] Lower River and which occurs with Araziash [the district of] the Upper River. From its association with Harhar as well as things Median, it must be sought in the GamaÞa@b valley (or one of its tributaries), somewhere east of modern B^sotu@n. ... Na@sáer Am^r^ ¿ABD-AL-H®AQQ b. Molla@ ¿Abd-al-Ahámad ¿Atátáa@r, scholar and poet laureate (malek al-Þo¿ara@÷) of Afghanistan, b. Kabul 1262 ˆ./1883, d. there 1347 ˆ./1968. He was a pious, retiring, and modest man, whose home became a center for poets and scholars seeking the benefit of his erudition. Nassereddin Parvin (The impartial), a news and political affairs journal published in Persian and French in Tehran (1913-14). B^táaraf began as a bilingual Tehran weekly at the beginning of 1331/January, 1913. It later was published two and finally three times weekly. After the publication of the sixtieth issue in ˆa¿ba@n, 1332/July, 1914, its name was changed to Etátáela@¿a@t, and it continued to be published with the same format under this name until 18 ˆawwa@l 1334/18 August 1916. B^táaraf's managing editor was M^rza@ H®osayn Khan Yu@sofza@da; its editor-in-chief was M^rza@ ¿Al^ Khan Zanja@n^. ... Djalal Khaleghi-Motlagh son of G^v by Rostam's daughter Ba@nu@ GoÞasp, figures prominently in the ˆa@h-na@ma as a hero in Kay K¨osrow's reign. He played an important part in all the wars of the time. Among his chief exploits were the vanquishing and killing of Fero@d, a son of S^a@voÞ (ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, IV, pp. 57f.), the slaying of Hu@ma@n and Ru@y^n, P^ra@n's brother and son (V, pp. 119f., 190f.), the capture of Espano@y, the beautiful slave-girl of Afra@s^a@b's son-in-law Te`a@v (IV, pp. 75f.), and the carrying of the Ka@v^a@n^ banner into the Iranian ranks after the commander, Far^borz, had fled with it in the face of the enemy's onslaught and the Iranian troops had been disheartened and brought near to defeat through not seeing their banner (IV, pp. ... William Hanaway, Jr. an epic poem of ca. 1,900 lines relating the adventures of the legendary hero B^`an son of G^v. Two closely related manuscripts are known: Brit. Mus. Suppl. no. 199, 18th century, and Ethe‚, Bodleian Cat. no. 1979, undated. The manuscripts are anonymous, but on the basis of a statement in the last line of the poem Sáafa@ has concluded (p. 317) that the author of B^`an-na@ma is ¿Am^d Abu÷l-¿Ala@÷ ¿Atáa@÷ b. Ya¿qu@b Ka@teb Ra@z^, thought to be the author of Borzu@-na@ma (q.v.). Sáafa@ noted (pp. ... Rüdiger Schmitt an almost entirely landlocked sea situated between 46° 32' and 40° 55' north latitude and 27° 27' and 41° 42' east longitude. Its surface is more than 423,000 km2, and its maximum depth is 2,244 m. In this article only the Achaemenid period is considered. See QARA QOYUNLUÚ. See BLOODLETING. Francis Richard (Gabriel Joseph) EDGARD, French Orientalist, born at Bourges on December 12, 1870. He attended L'Ecole des Langues Orientales in Paris, where he received a diploma in Arabic; he also received a diploma from L'Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes and later lectured there (from 1895 to 1901). In 1895 he joined the manuscript department of the Bibliotheàque Nationale as an assistant, subsequently becoming deputy librarian and finally, in 1929, adjunct curator. He left the Bibliotheàque Nationale in November, 1935, and died on September 5, 1937. ... J. T. P. De Bruijn HEINRICH (Henry) FERDINAND, a German Orientalist and scholar of Persian language and literature who spent most of his career in India. He was born on 8 January 1838 in Dresden, the son of the owner of a printing workshop. From 1855 to 1857 he studied Oriental languages at the University of Leipzig with H. L. Fleischer. After a short stay in Paris he went to England, where he enlisted as a soldier in order to travel to India. After his discharge from the army he sought ways to make a living as a civilian in Calcutta. ... Willem Floor (Ar.-Pers. háeja@mat, fasád; Pers. ragzan^, kòu@n gereftan), a common medical treatment throughout Iranian history, though applied only in exceptional circumstances by modern medical practitioners. According to ancient medical theory, probably of Greek origin but adopted by the ancient Iranians and later by Muslims, blood was produced in the veins. The latter, beside carrying the natural spirit, also transported food after processing by the bowels; ideally this food was converted into blood by internal heat and reconverted into food by the body as required. ... (Tabr^z). See MASJED-E KABUÚD. Paul Joslin (Sus scrofa, Pers. gora@z). The wild boar is found in a broad cross section of habitats and has a range that extends over much of Europe and Asia including Java, Sumatra, Japan, and Taiwan. Its distribution also includes parts of North Africa. In the drier parts of its range it is found near permanent sources of water. In Iran it is most commonly found associated with marshes wherever they occur, in the scrublands of southeast Iran, and especially among the oak forests of the Alborz and Zagros mountains. ... Pierre Oberling a Turkic tribe of S^rja@n in Kerma@n province. Its name in Turkish means both “knife-maker” and “quarrelsome.” The latter meaning is probably the intended one, for tribal names meaning “quarrelsome” and “angry” are common (see Ne‚meth, p. 36). Werner Sundermann in the Middle Iranian languages. The Sanskrit word Bodhisat(t)va, literally a being (blessed with) understanding, designates someone destined for Buddhahood later in life or in a future existence on account of his excellent virtuous behavior. The word entered the Iranian languages with the spread of Buddhism (q.v.) into what is now Afghanistan and Central Asia during, or perhaps before, the 2nd century a.d. (P. Daffinaà, “Sulla piuà antica diffusione del Buddismo nella Serindia e nell'Iran orientale,” in Monumentum H. ... Marie Louise Chaumont (Gk. Boe@s), the name of two of Kava@d's (r. 488-96 and 498-531) generals. The patronymic Bo@ya@n is found on a Sasanian bulla from Qasár-e Abu@ Nasár: bwlcwy Y mgw Y bwy÷n “Burzo@y, the magian, son of Bo@y” (see Gignoux). See BUÚQAÚ. C. Edmund Bosworth ABUÚ MUÚSAÚ HAÚRUÚN or H®asan b. Solayma@n, called ˆeha@b-al-Dawla and Z®ah^r-al-Da¿wa, the first Qarakhanid khan to invade the Samanid emirate from the steppes to the north and to deal a severe blow at its fabric. L. P. Elwell-Sutton a weekly comic illustrated paper founded by Shaikh ¿Al^ ¿Era@q^ in Tehran in early 1329/1911 and subsequently edited by Asad-Alla@h Khan Pa@rs^ and Shaikh H®asan. The paper's editors were firm supporters of the Democrat Party (q.v.), and each number contained cartoons and caricatures related to current events, as well as satirical poems and articles. Bohlu@l enjoyed considerable popularity and was suppressed on a number of occasions. During 1302 ˆ./1923 it appeared for a time as a substitute for AÚza@d^ (q. ... Ulrich Marzolph ABUÚ WOHAYB, b. ¿Amr b. Mog@^ra Majnu@n Ku@f^, variously cited in later Persian literature as Bohlu@l-e majnu@n (Bohlu@l the fool) or Bohlu@l-e da@na@ (Bohlu@l the wise). Originally one of several individuals in early ¿Abbasid times known as ¿oqala@÷ al-maja@n^n (wise fools) he later by way of a popular tradition relating him to the caliph Ha@ru@n al-RaÞ^d (d. 193/809) emerged as the archetype of this genre; in late Shi¿ite literature he is even embroidered with traits of sanctity. (Bohras). See ISMA¿ILIS. Taq^ B^neÞ, Jean During AL-ALH®AÚN (Meters of melodies), a treatise on Persian music and prosody by Sayyed M^rza@ Moháammad-Nasá^r Forsáat ˆ^ra@z^ (1271-1339/1855-1920), first published in 1332/1914 (see Bombay ed., pp. 326, 334). The book is divided into two parts and a conclusion (kòa@tema). The first part, the introduction, contains a discussion of Persian music (pp. 2-33), tables of the seven modes (dastga@h; pp. 34-37), and observations on Persian prosody (pp. 38-56). The second part (pp. 57-319) is a collection of poems (g@azals, roba@¿^s, a mat¯naw^, a sa@q^-na@ma, etc. ... Reinhold Loeffler, Gernot L. Windfuhr the largest of the six tribal groups of Ku@hg^lu@ya (q.v.). The name, spelled bwyr, is variously vocalized as Boir, Boyer (e.g., Razma@ra@, Farhang VI, p. 62), Bu@yer (e.g., Lam¿a), Boveyr (e.g., Dehkòoda@, s.v.), etc. Eckart Ehlers, C. Edmund Bosworth a town and district in Khorasan. See BUKHARA. Michael Zand -YE ˆARÈF “Bokòa@ra@ the noble,” the first Central Asian newspaper published in Persian. It first appeared on 4 Rab^¿ II 1330/11 March (Julian) 24 March 1912, and the last issue, the 153rd, was dated 24 Moháarram 1331/2 January (J.) 15 January 1913. It was published 13 km from the city of Bukhara, in Novaya Bukhara (Kagan), a small town founded by Russians, where the Russian “political agent” was established. For approximately the first four months Bokòa@ra@-ye Þar^f appeared six times a week, then three times, and toward the end only twice. ... -AL-KARÈM. See ¿ABD-AL-KARÈM BOK¨AÚRÈ. Hamid Algar AMÈR AH®MAD (d. 922/1516), a Sufi instrumental in establishing the NaqÞband^ order in Turkey. He was born in Bukhara of Hosaynid lineage, the grandson of K¨úa@ja Mahámu@d Enj^r Fag@naw^, who preceded the founder of the NaqÞband^ order, K¨úa@ja Baha@÷-al-D^n NaqÞband (q.v.), by four links in the initiatic chain. He first embarked on the Sufi path under the guidance of the celebrated K¨úa@ja ¿Obayd-Alla@h Ahára@r (q.v.) in Samarqand, but was formally initiated by a disciple (mor^d) of Ahára@r, Molla@ ¿Abd-Alla@h Ela@h^ from Simav in Anatolia. ... Wilferd Madelung -AL-DÈN ABUÚ ¿ABD-ALLAÚH MOH®AMMAD b. ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n b. Ahámad, called al-Za@hed al-¿Ala@÷, Hanafite scholar of feqh, legal methodology, kala@m theology, and preacher and moft^ in Bukhara (d. 12 Joma@da@ II 546/26 September 1151). Abu@ Sa¿d Sam¿a@n^, the main source of information about him, states that he did not meet him but had a written eja@za from him. He studied feqh in Bukhara under Abu@ Nasár Ahámad b. ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n R^g@damu@n^ (d. 493/1100) heard Hadith from him and excelled among his students. ... Hamid Algar -AL-DÈN MOH®AMMAD b. Moháammad (also known as ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n ¿Atátáa@r), close associate and primary successor of Baha@÷-al-D^n NaqÞband (q.v.), the eponym of the NaqÞband^ Sufi order. He was the youngest of three sons of a migrant from K¨úa@razm who had made his home in Bukhara. When the father died, ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n renounced his share in the inheritance and took up residence in a madrasa, living a severe and ascetic life. It was there that Baha@÷-al-D^n NaqÞband first met him. Impressed by the sparseness of the furnishings in ¿Ala@÷-al-D^n's cell—a worn mat, a brick to serve as a pillow, and a broken water pot—he offered him the hand of his daughter in marriage, without any preliminary, and also adopted him as his spiritual son. ... Richard M. Eaton SHAIKH JALAÚL-AL-DÈN (707-85/1308-84), popularly known as Makòdu@m-e Jaha@n^a@n and Jaha@ngaÞt, a celebrated Indo-Persian Sufi of Uch in the southern Punjab. His grandfather, Sayyed Jala@l-al-D^n Sorkò, had migrated from Bukhara to Multan and there was initiated into the Sohravard^ order by Shaikh Baha@÷-al-D^n Zakar^ya@÷. After receiving formal training in Islamic sciences, the younger Jala@l-al-D^n took his first Sufi vows from his father, Sayyed Ahámad Kab^r, and later from the leading Sohrvard^ Sufi of the time, Shaikh Rokn-al-D^n of Multan. ... Robert D. McChesney AÚK¨UÚND MOLLAÚ MOH®AMMAD-ˆARÈF b. Moháammad H®osayn^ ¿Alaw^ Sáedd^q^, also known as ˆar^f-e Bokòa@r^ and Molla@ ˆar^f, the leading Koran exegete and traditionist in Transoxiana in the last half of the 11th/17th century and for a time chief scholar (a¿lam al-¿olama@÷) of Bukhara. Moháammad-ˆar^f was particularly noted for his analysis and study of the MeÞka@t at-masáa@b^há a collection of Hadith compiled by Abu@ Moháammad-H®osayn Baga@v^ (d. 516/1122) in the rescension of K¨atá^b Tabr^z^ (fl. ... David O. Morgan (Büke'ül), a term used in the Il-khanid period and after for a royal food taster or, later and more commonly, a military commissariat officer. The word is not used in the Secret History of the Mongols, but the officials who it tells us were appointed by Jeng^z (Ùeng^z) Khan at the qu@r^lta@y of 1206 to act as court overseers of food (called ba@vor±^, cook or steward) fulfill the same functions (ed. Ligeti, p. 184; tr. Cleaves, p. 154). ¿Abba@s Zarya@b B. MAÚHAÚN MARVAZÈ, ABUÚ HAÚˆEM, a leading ¿Abbasid propagandist (da@¿^). Towards the end of the Omayyad caliphate he was the translator (tarjoma@n) or secretary (ka@teb) to Jonayd b. ¿Abd-al-Raháma@n, the governor of Sind (T®abar^, years 105 and 124), and was said to be a Shi¿ite (D^navar^, ed. Guirgass, pp. 335-36). Some historians have recorded his name as Bakr (Maqdes^, Bad÷ VI, p. 59; Ya¿qu@b^, Ta÷r^kò II, p. 383; JahÞ^a@r^, Cairo, 1938, p. 55). From Sind he returned to his native town, Ku@fa (T®abar^, II, p. ... Jes P. Asmussen (Mid. Pers. Bo@xt-ArtaxÞ^r/ArdaÞ^r), name of a town (ro@sta@g) that, according to the Ka@r-na@mag ^ ArdaÞ^r ^ Pa@baga@n, ArdaÞ^r I founded as an expression of his gratitude to God after he reached the sea during his flight from the court of the last Parthian king, Ardawa@n. He also ordered Wahra@m fires established on the coast (ed. Sanjana, 4.8, p. 23 ll. 3ff.; ed. B. T. Anklesaria, 5.10, p. 33 ll. 2ff.). Lutz Richter-Bernburg the name of the eponymous ancestor of a Syro-Persian Nestorian family of physicians from Gonde@Þa@pu@r, K¨u@zesta@n, 2nd/8th to 5th/11th centuries, and of several of its members. See NEBUCHADNEZZAR. See BALUÚT®. Hu@Þang A¿lam, Jerome W. Clinton “nightingale” Giri L. Tikku MOLLAÚ AˆRAF DAYRÈ (1093-1189/1682-1775-6), Persian poet of Kashmir. He is the author of the Rezμa@-na@ma, the first versified account of the martyrdom of Imam H®osayn to appear in Kashmir (Ins. Srinagar Research Library). The Rezμa@-na@ma is part of a kòamsa, the four other parts of which, namely Arzan te Heimal (a local Hindu romance), HaÞt tamh^d, Mehr o ma@h, and HaÞt asra@r, are lost. In his poetry, Bolbol eulogizes local saints and calls on Shi¿ites and Sunnis to cease their intra-communal rivalries. ... Bertold Spuler CH¿ENG-HSIANG (Pers. Pu@la@d Ù^nksa@ng), the representative of the Great Khan Qubilai at the court of the Il-khans of Iran. Despite the Chinese title ch¿eng-hsiang (Mathews' Chinese-English Dictionary, nos. 385, 2562), Bolod was certainly of Mongol stock. He was one of RaÞ^d-al-D^n's main suppliers of information on early Mongol and Iranian affairs for his great historical work, the Ja@me¿ al-tawa@r^kò. Charles Melville (Bu@lu@g@a@n) K¨AÚTUÚN, the name of three of the royal wives of the Mongol Il-khans in Iran. Of Mongol origin, the word Bolog@a@n, variously spelled in the Persian sources, means “sable” (see Moháammad-Mahd^ Khan fol. 141v; Doerfer, I, p. 215). In accordance with the custom noted with distaste by William of Rubruck (tr. Rockhill, p. 78), all three wives were passed down from one ruler to his successor and had considerable influence at court; their names arise particularly in the context of intercessions for the life of rebels facing execution. ... See BAÚLEGÚ. (Ar. ballu@r, bellawr) “rock crystal.” See CRYSTAL. John R. Hinnells, Momin Mohiuddin and Ismail K. Poonawala Persian communities of, John R. Hinnells the largest Zoroastrian institution in modern history. Originally founded in the 17th century in order to maintain Zoroastrian family and social values at a time of dramatic change, when Parsis were migrating from rural Gujarat to cosmopolitan Bombay, in the 20th century it has become essentially an institution for implementing the fundamental Zoroastrian virtue, charity; in 1983 its assets were estimated at Rs. 88,090,560, and its offices in Bombay employed a staff of about 200 people. Zabihollah Safa (or Penda@r) RAÚZÈ, poet in the 4th/10th century and early years of the 5th/11th century, named as the author of a small number of surviving poems, some in literary (Dar^) Persian, others in his local dialect. FATH® B. ¿ALÈ b. Moháammad ESáFAHAÚNÈ. See SUPPLEMENT. EIr. -E H®EMAÚYAT-E MAÚDARAÚN O KUÚDAKAÚN (Institute for the protection of mothers and infants), founded 25 AÚdòar 1319 ˆ./16 December 1940 on the order of Rezμa@ Shah, originally funded by charitable contributions. During World War II the institute distributed clothing and hot meals among the poor. In 1320 ˆ./1941 it commissioned a maternity hospital with twenty beds and a number of clinics. In 1321 ˆ./1942 Moháammad-Rezμa@ Shah donated funds to the institute and granted it space in one of the royal buildings on Pasteur Street. ... EIr. -E MOSTAQELL-E AÚBYAÚRÈ (Independent irrigation agency), established by the Majles on 29 Ord^beheÞt 1322 ˆ./19 May 1943, during the administration of ¿Al^ Sohayl^, to improve irrigation in Iran by building dams, managing distribution of river resources, digging deep wells, resolving water distribution disputes, assisting agricultural projects, and cleaning the qana@ts (underground aqueducts). It provided for a three-member executive board (hay÷at-e mod^ra); the first board consisted of GÚola@m-¿Al^ Meykada, chairman, Ka@záem H®as^b^, and Jawa@d Ganja÷^. ... Edward Joseph -E TARJOMA (Tarjama) WA NAˆR-E KETAÚB (B.T.N.K.). “The [Royal] Institute for Translation and Publication” was founded in 1953 on the initiative of Ehsan Yarshater (Ehása@n Ya@r-e ˆa@táer) through the good offices of Asad-Alla@h ¿Alam, then Superintendent of the Crown Properties (Amla@k wa mostag@ella@t-e Pahlav^), under the auspices of Moháammad Rezμa@ Shah Pahlav^. It was registered as a limited liability company with the privileges of a nonprofit organization. The initial Board of Directors consisted of A. ... Willem Floor a tax assessed on a group as a single unit and particularly the base on which the tax was calculated. There were three different forms of bon^±a in Iranian history: a tax on guilds, an agricultural tax levied on villages and tribes, and a military tax also levied on villages. Ah®mad Tafazμzμol^ -E FARHANG-E ÈRAÚN (Iranian Culture Foundation) was established 16 September 1964. The Foundation was funded with an initial grant of one million tomans (ca. $133,000) from Queen Farahá's office; later its funds became a regular appropriation in the national budget. In 1357 ˆ./1978 this subsidy reached 10 million tomans (ca. $1.3 mill). According to its constitution, consisting of 25 articles, the Bonya@d was to consist of founder members, a (largely ceremonial) board of trustees and a secretary general (the general manager). ... -E MOSTAZ˜¿AFAÚN. See MOSTAZAFAN (Mostazμ¿afa@n) FOUNDATION. -E PAHLAVÈ. See PAHLAVI FOUNDATION. EIr. -E ˆAHÈD (Martyrs' Foundation), a non-profit organization established on 22 Esfand 1358 ˆ./12 March 1980 on the orders of Imam K¨omeyn^, in order to care for the veterans of the revolution and the dependents of those who had died in it. After the beginning of the war with Iraq in September of the same year, caring for the needs of disabled war veterans and the families of war dead, prisoners, and those missing in action was added to the responsibilities of the Bonya@d. Ah®mad Tafazμzμol^ -E ˆAÚH-NAÚMA-YE FERDOWSÈ, a research institute founded in 1350 ˆ./1971 and attached to the former Ministry of Culture and Art of Iran, with M. M^nov^ as its first director. Its purpose, as described in its constitution, was to prepare a new critical edition of the ˆa@h-na@ma and to study it from literary, historical, social, linguistic, and artistic points of view. The Bonya@d's board of trustees was composed of M^nov^, P. K¨a@nlar^, Y. Mahdaw^, S. H®. Nasár, ¿A. Zarya@b, M.-A. R^a@há^ and M. ... Ronald E. Emmerick a Khotanese poem on Buddhism. It is the longest indigenous literary composition in the Khotanese language and played a crucial role in the decipherment of the Khotanese language. Since the original name of the work is not attested, Harold W. Bailey proposed calling it the Book of Zambasta, because it was written at the request of an official called Ysam®basta (pronounced Zambasta). In earlier literature it was referred to simply as “manuscript E” because the first two folios of the principal ms. ... Duncan Haldane (tajl^d, sáaháháa@f^) in Iran at first followed the pattern of previous Near Eastern book covers, but subsequently Persian craftsmen developed new types reflecting the luxury and refinement of courtly life. The edges of traditional bookbindings from the Islamic world are even with the text block, and the spine is always flat, without raised bands. A flap (lesa@n) attached to the rear cover folds over the text block to protect its edge and is tucked under the front cover. In Iran the leather most commonly used was goatskin, which had traditionally been tanned by means of immersion in a solution of ground-up plant materials. ... Hamid Algar (plur. beqa@¿ or boqa¿ but commonly although incorrectly boqa@¿), the mausoleum of a sacred or revered personage, sometimes taken to include additional structures adjoining the tomb or the open space surrounding it. Originally meaning a piece of land visibly distinguished from its surroundings either by its elevation or in some other way, the word boq¿a came to mean a choice or preferred plot of land (Dehkòoda@, s.v. boq¿a). By the fifth/eleventh century, the word appears also to have acquired in Persian the general sense of “sacred place. ... See GAÚV-ZABAÚN. Marie Louise Chaumont (Pers. Po@ra@n, Pu@ra@n), Sasanian queen, daughter of K¨osrow II (r. 590, 591-628). There are extant coins of Bo@ra@n dated from the first, second, and third years of her reign (de Morgan, p. 329, fig. 418; Göbl, pls. XII, XV). She ascended the throne in the year that ran from 17 June 629 to 16 June 630, according to Sebe@os (p. 28, tr. p. 89) in the spring of 630 following the murder of the usurper ˆahrvara@z, though she was not the wife of the latter; rather, she must have been the widow of Kava@d II ˆe@ro@e@/ˆ^ru@ya (r. ... Bertold Spuler ruler of the Chaghatay (q.v.) khanate in Transoxiana (664-70/1266-71); properly Baraq, the pronunciation Bora@q having been assimilated to the name of the Prophet Moháammad's mount on his me¿ra@j (night journey to heaven). H®AÚJEB. See QOT®LOQK¨AÚNÈYA (Kerma@n). ¿Al^-Akbar Sa¿^d^ S^rja@n^ town and county (Þahresta@n) in the province of Fa@rs in southern Iran. The name may be derived from Bora@za, the father of Mehr-Narseh, vizier (bozorj-farmadòa@r) of Bahra@m V (T®abar^, I, p. 866; Nöldeke, Geschichte der Perser, p. 106 n. 2). MOH®AMMAD-H®OSAYN. See BORHAÚN-E QAÚT®E¿. Zabihollah Safa BORHAÚN-AL-DÈN MOZ®AFFAR b. ˆams b. ¿Al^ b. H®am^d-al-D^n, a poet of the 8th/14th century from Balkò. He was descended from Ebra@h^m b. Adham, the renowned Iranian Sufi of the 2nd/8th century. He was taken to India by his father Soltáa@n ˆams Balkò^ during the reign of the Delhi sultan Moháammad b. Tog@loq (725-52/1324-51). After a short stay at Delhi his father moved to Bihar, a small town fifty miles south of Patna, and remained there for the rest of his life. Moh®ammad Dab^rs^a@q^ -E JAÚME¿ (Comprehensive proof), title of a dictionary compiled in the last years of Fathá-¿Al^ Shah Qa@ja@r's reign by Moháammad-Kar^m b. Mahd^qol^ Garmru@d^ ˆaqa@q^ Tabr^z^. He undertook the task at the request of Bahman M^rza@, one of the sons of the crown prince ¿Abba@s M^rza@, and completed it in 1250/1833 at the time of the accession of Moháammad Shah, another son of ¿Abba@s M^rza@. He based his work on the Borha@n-e qa@táe¿ and the Farhang-e jaha@ng^r^ (qq.v.), which he considered to contain both defective and superfluous information. ... Duncan Haldane (tajl^d, sáaháháa@f^) in Iran at first followed the pattern of previous Near Eastern book covers, but subsequently Persian craftsmen developed new types reflecting the luxury and refinement of courtly life. The edges of traditional bookbindings from the Islamic world are even with the text block, and the spine is always flat, without raised bands. A flap (lesa@n) attached to the rear cover folds over the text block to protect its edge and is tucked under the front cover. In Iran the leather most commonly used was goatskin, which had traditionally been tanned by means of immersion in a solution of ground-up plant materials. ... -AL-MA÷AÚT¨ER. See Supplement. Zabihollah Safa BORHAÚN-AL-DÈN NAFÈS b. ¿Ewazμ b. H®ak^m Kerma@n^, a physician of great renown in the 9th/15th century. Born into a medical family, he lived in Kerma@n and practiced medicine there until his repute reached the Timurid prince Olog@ (Ulug@) Beg b. ˆa@hrokò, who invited him to join his court at Samarqand. After the murder of Olog@ Beg in 853/1449 he went back to Kerma@n, where he remained until his death. Moh®ammad Dab^rs^a@q^ -E QAÚT®E¿ (Conclusive proof), the title of a Persian dictionary compiled in India in the 11th/17th century by Moháammad-H®osayn b. K¨alaf Tabr^z^, who used the pen-name Borha@n. He completed the work in 1062/1651 and dedicated it to ¿Abd-Alla@h QotábÞa@h (r. 1036-83/1626-72), the seventh sultan of the Shi¿ite dynasty of Golconda in the Deccan. Little is known about the compiler's career. The dates of his birth and death have not been recorded. He is said to have gone to India after finishing his studies at Tabr^z and to have joined the court of ¿Abd-Alla@h QotábÞa@h. ... F. R. C. Bagley -AL-DÈN, K¨úAÚJA ABUÚ NASáR FATH®-ALLAÚH, a vizier eulogized by H®a@fezá in two g@azals (nos. 374 and 478). He was a descendant of ¿Ot¯ma@n and son of the vizier K¨úa@ja Kama@l-al-D^n Abu÷l-Ma¿a@l^, who founded religious charities and a hospital at Yazd. Amir Moba@rez-al-D^n Moháammad b. Mozáaffar, the ruler of Yazd, appointed him deputy vizier after the conquest of Kerma@n in 740/1339 and vizier after his father's death in 742/1341. He resigned in 752/1351. In 754/1353 Amir Moba@rez-al-D^n conquered Fa@rs and in 756/1355 Borha@n-al-D^n accepted the two offices of vizier and chief judge (qa@zμi÷l-qozμa@t) of Shiraz and the whole realm (Fasá^há^, pp. ... Wilferd Madelung -AL-DÈN NASAFÈ, ABU÷L-FAZ˜AÚ÷EL MOH®AMMAD b. Moháammad b. Moháammad b. ¿Abd-Alla@h (d. 687/1288), Hanafite theologian, logician, and expert on legal points of disagreement (kòela@f) and dialectic (jadal). According to his pupil Ebn al-Fowatá^ (Sáafad^, I, p. 282), he was born around 600/1203, presumably in Nasaf in Transoxania, and came to Baghdad on his pilgrimage to Mecca in 675/1277. He stayed then and taught in Baghdad until his death and was buried under the cupola of the shrine of Abu@ H®an^fa in K¨ayzora@n^ya. ... -AL-DÈN MOH®AQQEQ TERMED¨È. See MOH®AQQEQ TERMED¨È. Richard M. Eaton BORHAÚN-AL-DÈN (d. 1089/1678), an Indo-Persian Sufi of the ˆatátáa@r^ order. Born in a village in the northern Deccan, Borha@n-al-D^n studied formal Islamic sciences in Borha@npu@r where he became attracted to Shaikh ¿Èsa@ (d. 1031/1621-22), a local ˆatátáa@r^ shaikh who vigorously preached the monistic doctrines of the Spanish-Arab mystic Ebn al-¿Arab^ (d. 638/1240). Borha@n-al-D^n eventually established his own hospice in Borha@npu@r, and a contemporary historian, K¨úa@f^ Khan, wrote that supernatural feats performed by the Sufi established his reputation as a powerful saint “among the high and the common. ... C. Edmund Bosworth or Böritigin (Turkish böri “wolf” plus tigin “prince”; cf. G. Clauson, Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Thirteenth Century Turkish, Oxford, 1972, pp. 356, 483). Abbas Daneshvari, David Pingree (plur. Pers. borjha@, boru@j; Ar. boru@j, abra@j, abreja), Arabic and Persian word derived from an Aramaic adaptation of Latin burgus (borrowed from Germanic) “castle” (Fraenkel, p. 235). Markwart assumed the occurrence of the word in the Pahlavi phrase Þahresta@n ^ Ko@mis ^ *panè-burg “the capital of Ku@mish [sic], the five-towered” (Provincial Capitals, pp. 12, 56; reference owing to D. N. MacKenzie), but both the reading and the interpretation of the epithet are doubtful. ... Bernard O'Kane -E T®OGÚROL, name commonly applied to a large tomb tower of the Saljuq period situated near Ray. Despite the loss of its probably conical roof, the tower's imposing bulk (ca. 20 m high, 16.6 m diameter) still dominates the surroundings. Its shaft is divided into twenty-two flanges which are topped by three tiers of large stalactites leading to a shallow cornice—a bold solution to a problem which bedeviled the architects of the many later tomb towers of stellar plan. Nineteenth-century drawings (Flandin, Coste) show that before the restoration of 1300/1882 a Kufic inscription (unfortunately illegible in the reproductions) was originally present above the cornice. ... Hamid Algar (Ar. Borqo¿^), AYATOLLAH ¿ALÈ-AKBAR, religious leader of the postwar period to whom leftist tendencies were imputed and whose name became embroiled in a significant incident in Qom in January, 1953. He was born in Qom on 11 Ramazμa@n 1317/13 January 1900, and received his entire education in that city. Among his teachers were Ayatollah M^rza@ Moháammad Arba@b, Shaikh Abu÷l-Qa@sem Sáag@^r, Shaikh Abu÷l-Qa@sem Kab^r, Shaikh H®asan Fa@zμel, and—most importantly—Shaikh ¿Abd-al-Kar^m H®a@÷er^, the regenerator of the religious teaching institution in Qom. ... See BORJ. Eckart Ehlers (or Baru@jerd), town and Þahresta@n in the province of Loresta@n in western Iran. Situated along the highway between Tehran and the oil province of K¨u@zesta@n and located halfway between Hamada@n and Kerma@nÞa@h (now Ba@kòtara@n), Boru@jerd has always been a road and railway junction of great strategic importance. Hamid Algar H®OSAYN b. Moháammad-Rezμa@ H®osayn^, Shi¿ite scholar of the Qajar period, noted chiefly for his works on ¿elm al-reja@l. His dates of birth and death are given varyingly in different sources: 1227-76/1812-59 (al-D¨ar^¿a XXIV, p. 99); 1238-77/1823-60 (Modarres, I, pp. 252-53); d. 1284/1867 (Qom^, p. 155). His father was a scholar of some standing, but his principal teachers—all of them outstanding scholars of the early nineteenth century—were H®a@jj Sayyed Moháammad ˆaf^¿ Ja@bolq^ in osáu@l and reja@l; Sayyed Ja¿far KaÞf^ Da@ra@b^ in háad^t¯ and tafs^r; and Shaikh Ja¿far Najaf^ and Shaikh H®asan Najaf^ in feqh. ... Hamid Algar AYATOLLAH H®AÚJJ AÚQAÚ H®OSAYN T®ABAÚT®ABAÚ÷È (1292-1381/1875-1962), director (za¿^m) of the religious teaching institution (háawza) at Qom for seventeen years and sole marja¿-e taql^d of the Shi¿ite world for fifteen years. He was born in Sáafar, 1292/March-April, 1875, in the western Iranian city of Boru@jerd to a family of scholars that traced its descent back by thirty intermediaries to Imam H®asan. Among his celebrated ancestors in more recent times were Sayyed Moháammad-Mahd^ Bahár-al-¿Olu@m, (q. ... Bruno Nettl NUÚR-¿ALÈ (b. 1905, d. 30 Dey 1355 ˆ./20 January 1977), one of the foremost authorities on the performance and history of Persian classical music in the 20th century. Born in Tehran to the family of a jeweler with roots in Isfahan, he became acquainted with Persian classical music in his early youth. His father, a man of artistic talent, loved music and frequently invited musicians to the family home, and two of his maternal uncles were accomplished musicians. Among the family acquaintances was the highly influential ta@r player Darv^Þ Khan, with whom Boru@mand began to study at the age of thirteen. ... Djalal Khaleghi-Motlagh (Pahlavi, lit. “deep affection”) one of the priests (mo@bed) and scribes who served K¨osrow I (r. 531-79). Borzmehr was among those who opposed the succession of Hormoz and was thus, according to T¨a¿a@leb^ (GÚorar, p. 638), murdered during the reign of Hormoz IV (579-90). However according to Ferdows^ (ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, VIII, pp. 319, 320; IX, p. 136), Borzmehr was able to escape Hormoz's wrath to become vizier during the time of K¨osrow Parve@z (r. 590-628). T¨a¿a@leb^'s report (GÚorar, p. ... William L. Hanaway, Jr. an epic poem of ca. 65,000 lines recounting the exploits and adventures of the legendary hero Borzu@, son of Sohra@b. The poem is ascribed by Anquetil Duperron to one ¿Atáa@÷^, who has been identified by Blochet as ¿Am^d Abu÷l-¿Ala@÷ ¿Atáa@÷ b. Ya¿qu@b Ka@teb Ra@z^ (q.v.), known variously as Na@ku@k, ¿Am^d-e ¿Atáa@÷, ¿Atáa@÷-e Ya¿qu@b, and ¿Atáa@÷-e Ra@z^, a poet of the Ghaznavid court who died in either 471/1078-79 (Heda@yat, Majma¿ al-fosáaháa@÷ I, pt. 2, pp. 873-76) or 491/1097-98 (¿Awf^, Loba@b I, pp. ... Djalal Khaleghi-Motlagh (also transcribed Burzo@e@), a physician of the time of K¨osrow I (r. 531-79) and responsible for a translation of the Pañcatantra from Sanskrit to Pahlavi, the Persian translation of which is known as the Kal^la wa Demna. Esátáakòr^ (p. 262) gives his birthplace as AbarÞahr, which is the ancient name of N^Þa@pu@r; however, the Persian edition of Esátáakòr^'s work (ed. È. AfÞa@r, Tehran, 1347 ˆ./1968, p. 208) considers him to be from Marv. According to what Borzu@ya himself states in the introduction to the Kal^la wa Demna, his father was in the military, and his mother was from an important religious family; at seven he went to primary school and after completing his basic education he studied medicine. ... Heshmat Moayyad (Abu@ Esháa@q) AT®¿EMA, FAK¨R-AL-DÈN H®ALLAÚJ ˆÈRAÚZÈ (some sources have Jama@l-al-Din: Naf^s^, Nazám o nat¯r, pp. 296-97; Sáafa@, Adab^ya@t IV, p. 244), satirical poet who used Persian culinary vocabulary and imagery and kitchen terminology to create a novel style of poetry. Although in formal matters he followed classical models, he departed from their hackneyed and didactic Sufi and moral themes and focused instead on satirizing them, though his tone was never bitter or even very serious. ... Denis M. MacEoin (BoÞru@ya÷^), MOLLAÚ MOH®AMMAD-H®OSAYN (1229-65/1814-49), Shaikhi ¿a@lem who became the first convert to Babism, provincial Babi leader in Khorasan, and organizer of Babi resistance in Ma@zandara@n. Born in BoÞru@ya, Khorasan, the son of a local merchant, he studied from an early age in MaÞhad, where he appears to have become a Shaikhi. He later studied in Tehran and Isfahan before traveling to Karbala@÷ to study under Sayyed Ka@záem RaÞt^ (q.v.), then head of the Shaikhi school. He remained in Karbala@÷ nine or eleven years, during which period he wrote at least two works (which have not survived) and acquired a private following, leading to a conviction among some that he would be RaÞt^'s successor. ... Klaus Fischer, LaÞkarga@h, Xavier de Planhol archeological site and town located near the confluence of the Helmand and Arg@anda@b rivers in southwest Afghanistan. ¿Al^-Akbar Sa¿^d^ ˆ^rja@n^ AL-SÈAÚH®A, a descriptive geography book by a mystic writer of the early 13th/19th century, Mast-¿Al^Þa@h, H®a@j^ Zayn-al-¿AÚbed^n b. Molla@ Eskandar ˆ^rva@n^, who used the pen name Tamk^n. Ahmad Parsa amaranth, a medicinal and ornamental plant of the family Amaranthaceae called gol-e háalwa@, gol-e Yu@sof, zolf-e ¿aru@sa@n, or most commonly, ta@j(-e) kòoru@s (rooster's crest). In Iran nine species are represented. Zabihollah Safa ÷L-FATH® NEZ®AÚM-AL-DÈN ¿AMÈD ¿ALÈ b. Moháammad b. H®osayn b. Yu@sof Ka@teb, a notable bilingual secretary and poet of the 4th/10th century. (His fulll name, according to Ya@qu@t, I, p. 612, was Abu÷l-Fathá ¿Al^ b. Moháammad [or Ahámad] b. H®osayn b. Moháammad b. ¿Abd-al-¿Az^z.) He was born in Bost, S^sta@n, where he received his education in literary studies (adab), jurisprudence (feqh), and Hadith. His teacher in Hadith was Abu@ H®a@tem Moháammad b. H®abba@n, who lived in Bost from 340/951 until his death in 354/965. ... Wilferd Madelung ÷L-QAÚSEM ESMAÚ¿ÈL b. Ahámad JÈLÈ, Mu¿tazilite and Zayd^ author of the late 4th/10th and early 5th/11th century. Little is known about his life. He or his family presumably came from Bost in S^sta@n. He seems, however, to have lived for some time, probably in his youth, in eastern G^la@n where he became a follower of the Zayd^ legal school of al-Na@sáer le÷l-H®aqq (d. 304/917) prevalent there. Some time before 389/999 he became a pupil of the prominent Mu¿tazilite theologian ¿Abd-al-Jabba@r b. ... William L. Hanaway, Jr. a term which appears frequently in poetry with meanings ranging from an idol in the literal sense to a metaphor for ideal human beauty. These senses are found in the earliest surviving poetry and have been used continually since then. In its literal sense it is used in descriptions of pre- or non-Islamic lands and times, as in Sa¿d^'s line: bot^ d^dam az ¿a@j dar Su@mana@t / morasásáa¿ ±o dar ja@hel^yat Mana@t (I saw an idol in Su@mana@t / bejeweled as was Mana@t in the age before Islam; Bu@sta@n, ed. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam, S.-W. Breckle, Hu@Þang A¿lam and Ah®mad Qahrama@n ON IRAN Keith McLachlan, Xavier de Planhol, Daniel Balland, Joseph A. Kechichian, Richard N. Schofield See BOÚEÚ; BUYIDS. See BUYIDS. Hu@Þang A¿lam Buxus L. spp., ÞemÞa@d, common name for numerous species of evergreen shrubs or trees of the family Buxaceae. Marie Louise Chaumont the name of a mec naxarar “great satrap,” defeated and killed at T¿awre@Þ (Tabr^z) by the Armenian general Vasak under ˆa@pu@r II (r. 309-79). See Faustus, Venice ed., IV, p. 39 = Langlois, Historiens, p. 264; and cf. Hübschmann, Armenische Grammatik, p. 33; Justi, Namenbuch, p. 70. The name Boyekan is a patronymic formed from *Bo@y (see boúeú) or Bo@yak (cf. Pers. Bu@ya). Peter Jackson JOHN ANDREW (1916-78), British orientalist. He was born at Worcester Park, Surrey, England, on 10 March 1916. His father was a versatile bibliophile and translator, who became Bolivian consul in Birmingham. Boyle himself graduated with First Class Honors in German at Birmingham University and subsequently studied oriental languages at Göttingen and Berlin. During the Second World War, after a short period in the Royal Engineers, he was assigned to the Foreign Office, where he remained until 1950. ... Birgitt Hoffmann -E SALT®ANATÈ (lit. royal houses), in the Safavid period (907-1145/1501-1732) departments and production workshops within the royal household serving primarily the needs of the court and usually located inside the palace precincts in Isfahan. The following terms have the same meaning: (ka@r-kòa@na-ye) boyu@ta@t-e ma¿mu@ra (Minorsky, text, fols. 9b, 45b; Da@neÞpa`u@h, p. 85), boyu@ta@t-e sarka@r-e kòasásáa or simply boyu@ta@t (Minorsky, text fols. 16b, 54b), and ka@r-kòa@neja@t-e sarka@r-e kòasásáa-ye Þar^fa (Minorsky, text, fol. ... Jean-Pierre Digard the domestic goat. The earliest evidence for the domestication of the goat has been found in Iran (ca. 10,000 b.c.), as have the largest number of prehistoric sites (ca. 7000 b.c.) showing traces of the systematic breeding of this animal (Te‚try, IV, pp. 1158-59; Epstein, II, pp. 224-25). The parent species is Capra hircus aegagrus, which is still extant in the wild (boz-e ku@h^) from Turkey to Baluchistan (Missonne, p. 38; Hassinger, passim). Mohammad R. Ghanoonparvar Azeri Turkish name for an Iranian dish usually called a@bgu@Þt-e sabz^ (green vegetable stew; Ghanoonparvar, pp. 102-03; see aúbguúÞt); it is made with meat (usually lamb), red or white beans, green vegetables, herbs (e.g., parsley, fenugreek, mint), onions and leeks, dried limes (l^mu@-ye ¿oma@n^), and spices (mainly salt, pepper, and turmeric). These ingredients are simmered together in water over low heat for several hours. As with most a@bgu@Þts, when the ingredients are thoroughly cooked, the solids are usually removed and mashed to a pulp, known as gu@Þt-e ku@b^da. ... Djalal Khaleghi-Motlagh the traditional reading of the name of a mythical tribe in Ma@zandara@n (i.e., India, see Monchi-Zadeh, pp. 62ff.) mentioned in the ˆa@h-na@ma (Moscow, II, p. 103 vv. 497-98, IV, p. 226 v. 281) together with two others named Sagsa@r and Narmpa@y (Ùarmpa@ya@n and Dava@lpa@ya@n in other sources). All three tribes were supposed to consist of monsters. The stories about them originally belonged to the GarÞa@sp legend, but many of GarÞa@sp's exploits were subsequently attributed to other figures, for instance, Kay K¨osrow, Esfand^a@r, and Alexander. ... G. Whitney Azoy (lit. “goat-dragging”) is an equestrian folk game played by Turkic groups in Central Asia. Its origins are obscure; quite probably the game first developed as a recreational extension of livestock raiding, much as rodeo in the United States grew out of the activities involved in livestock raising. Jean During one of the modes in traditional Iranian and Arabic music, mentioned for the first time by Sáaf^-al-D^n ¿Ormav^ among the twelve Þodu@d, later on called maqa@ma@t (ˆarhá, p. 376). Its origin is controversial, however: It is sometimes said to be derived (foru@¿) from Zirafkand (Ebn al-Afka@n^ [d. 1348/1923-30] apud Shiloah, p. 36), sometimes from ¿Era@q (D¨oka@÷, p. 192). According to the 7th/13th-ceritury author Qotáb-al-D^n ˆ^ra@z^ (Dorrat al-ta@j), who corrected the measures of Sáaf^-al-D^n, its basic scale was the pentatonic specie: G Ap B C C#(+)D (150, 267, 81, 128, 76 cents; p = koron, half-flat), extended into a maqa@m by the addition of E Gb G (204, 182, 112 cents, apud Wright, pp. ... MÈRZAÚ, QAÚ÷EMMAQAÚM. See QAÚ÷EMMAQAÚM, MÈRZAÚ BOZORG. Ah®mad Tafazμzμol^ (MPers. wuzurg, oblique plur. wuzurga@n, usually written LBA/RBA, LBAn/RBAn), the third class-rank of the four or five divisions of the early Sasanian aristocracy, namely Þahrya@r “landholders,” wispuhr “princes” or members of the royal house (Mid. Pers. usually written BLBYTA), wuzurg “grandees,” a@za@d “nobles” (q.v.; lit. free men), and kadag-xwada@y “householders.” The first four groups occur in this order in the inscription of ˆa@pu@r I (241-72 a. ... Djalal Khaleghi Motlagh -E BOK¨TAGAÚN, identified in literature and legend as a vizier of K¨osrow I Ano@Þ^rava@n (r. 531-78; Mas¿u@d^, Moru@j, ed. Pellat, I, pp. 318ff., erroneously identifies Bozorgmehr as a minister of K¨osrow II Parve@z, r. 590-628, also mentioned in the ˆa@h-na@ma, Moscow, IX, p. 136 v. 2145, and attributes his death to his adherence to Manicheism). According to Persian and Arabic sources, he was characterized by exceptional wisdom and sage counsels. In Pahlavi his name was Wuzurgmihr ^ Bo@xtaga@n; it was adopted in Arabic as Abu@zarjmehr, Bozorjmehr, or Bu@zorjmehr. ... Wilferd Madelung the second Isma¿ili ruler of Alamu@t (518-32/1124-38). He was of Deylami origin from the region of Ru@dba@r. The assumption of Justi (Namenbuch, p. 360) and other scholars that he was related by marriage to the Bavandid and Baduspanid ruling families of Ma@zandara@n rests on a faulty identification of him with the ¿Alid K^a@ Bozorg Da@¿^ b. Ha@d^. Bozorg-Om^d is first mentioned as being sent by H®asan-e Sáabba@há with three companions to capture the mountain stronghold of Lammasar (Lanbasar), west of Alamu@t in a side valley of the ˆa@hru@d, whose chiefs had revolted after previously submitting to H®asan. ... Louis Vanden Berghe a valley situated about 100 km southwest of Ka@zeru@n, and 11 km by donkey path through the mountains from Sar MaÞhad, Fa@rs. Since 1970, the valley has been accessible via the oil-company road from H®osayna@ba@d. It is the site of many old ruins, mostly from Sasanian times, when there was a town in this valley; two important buildings, Ku@Þk-e Ba@la@ and Ku@Þk-e Pa@÷^n, are preserved from this town. James R. Russell Middle Persian name attested only in Armenian of a Zoroastrian school or body of religious teaching in the Sasanian period. E¬iÞe@, probably a contemporary of K¨osrow I (539-71), in his chronicle of the resistance of the Armenian Christians under their commander Vardan Mamikonean to the violent campaign of proselytism of the Sasanian king Yazdegerd II (438-57), mentions one Mazdean priest who was particularly zealous in the persecution of Christians. He was a mogpet “chief magus,” iÞxan “prince,” and denpet “chief of the [Zoroastrian] religion” from AbarÞahr, and “was better informed in the Zoroastrian laws (zradeÞtakan awrinac¿n) than many of the wise,” and was therefore called hamakden, explained in a marginal gloss by Arm. ... Werner Sundermann “manner, fashion, costume, etc.,” Middle Persian word borrowed in Parthian and Manichean Sogdian (prxm); Book Pahlavi also has the derived form brahmag (see Boyce, p. 28; Gershevitch, p. 9 n. 1; MacKenzie, p. 19; Nyberg, Manual II, p. 49; Sundermann, 1985, 1. b65). The word is rarely used alone; most often it occurs in conventional phrases, paired with words like ±ihrag “form,” kariÞn “(beautiful) shape,” e@we@nag “way, mode” (Parth. abde@n, Sogd. ... Douglas A. Hitch Indian script used for a variety of languages in Chinese Turkestan, including Iranian languages. Josef Elfenbein (Bra@hu@^, Bra@ho@^), the name of a tribal group living principally in Pakistani Baluchistan and of a Dravidian language spoken mainly by Brahui tribesmen. See BERENJ. Asadullah Souren Melikian-Chirvani, Ja¿far ˆahr^ (Pers. a@taÞda@n “receptacle for fire,” Ar. Pers. manqal, lit. “means of carrying or transporting”), a “pan or stand for holding lighted coals” (The Concise Oxford Dictionary, 6th ed., London, 1976, s.v.). See AˆA 2. He‚le`ne Desmet-Gre‚goire Persian na@n (for etymology, see Bailey, Dictionary, p. 179, s.v. na@m®ji). See BAREÚLVÈ. Joseph A. Kechichian a treaty signed by the Central Powers and Soviet Russia on 3 March 1918 that was consequential in the history of modern Iran. Article 10 of the Brest-Litovsk Armistice Agreement of 15 December 1917, “upon the basis of the principle of the freedom, independence, and territorial inviolability of the neutral Persian State,” provided for “the Turkish and the Russian Supreme Commands . . . to withdraw their troops from Persia” (Wheeler-Bennett, p. 383). Iran's charge‚ d'affaires in Petrograd at the time, Asad Baha@dor, cognizant of “the turbulent developments in Russia,” informed his government of nascent opportunities and, upon authorization, entered into negotiations with Leon Trotsky for an orderly Russian withdrawal. ... See LE BRETON. Guitty Azarpay blocks of tempered mud, either sun-dried (kòeÞt) or baked in a kiln (a@jor), the traditional building material in most of Iran. It has customarily been made from a mixture of water-soaked earth (gel-±a@l), straw, and chaff (ka@h) and formed in wooden molds, which in the 20th century are standardized at about 20 x 20 x 4.5 cm (Wulff, Crafts, pp. 109-10). The earliest recorded use of sun-dried bricks (kòeÞt) in Iran was at Ganj Dareh (Ganj-Dara) near Kerma@nÞa@h, where walls in level E, possibly of the late 9th or early 8th millennium b. ... Dietrich Huff, Wolfram Kleiss (Pers. pol, Mid. Pers. pohl, Av. p™r™tu-) See ANGLO-IRANIAN RELATIONS; GREAT BRITAIN. Fridrik Thordarson (COPANIò FIòRT) ELBIòZDIòQO (Russian Elbyzdyko Britaev), playwright regarded as the founder of Ossetic drama, b. in Dalagkau, North Ossetia, the Caucasus, 22 (= 10 Julian Calendar) March 1881, d. 25 September 1923. His first plays (two short comedies) were published in 1905; he was subsequently exiled from Ossetia for revolutionary activities and studied law at the University of St. Petersburg from 1909 to 1917. In 1917 he returned to the Caucasus, where he continued to identify himself with the revolutionary cause. ... EIr. activities in Iran 1942-79. The first British Council representative was appointed to Iran in 1942. The priority was English language teaching, and by 1944 the Council was teaching over 4,000 students. By 1948 the Council had opened six provincial institutes with libraries in which the teaching could be further expanded in Isfahan, Tabr^z, RaÞt, MaÞhad, Shiraz, and Tehran. In 1952 two of these provincial institutes were closed for financial reasons. The annual report for that year stated, “The Council's work in Persia is regarded as important but the rate of exchange makes it expensive. ... and BRITISH LIBRARY. See Supplement. See ANGLO-PERSIAN OIL COMPANY. See BHARUCHAS. See BAÚQELAÚ. See QEˆM. Rudolph Sellheim CARL, German orientalist, born in Rostock 17 September 1868, died in Halle/Saale 6 May 1956. Brockelmann pursued Oriental studies, classical philology, and history in Rostock, Breslau, and Strasburg. He took his Ph.D. degree in Strasburg, in 1890, under the direction of Th. Nöldeke and his Dr. habil. degree in Breslau in 1893. In 1900 he was appointed to a chair in Breslau, in 1903 in Königsberg, in 1910 in Halle, in 1922 in Berlin, and in 1923 in Breslau again. After his retirement in 1935 he returned to Halle/Saale, where he died. ... Vincent C. Pigott, James W. Allan an alloy of two metals, copper and tin, produced intentionally. Robert H. Dyson, Jr., and Mary M. Voigt in Iranian archeology a term used informally for the period from the rise of trading towns in Iran, ca. 3400-3300 b.c., to the beginning of the Iron Age, ca. 1400-1300 b.c. It was originally adopted as part of a chronological system based on assumptions about successive changes in the use of raw materials for tool manufacture, but, along with Iron Age and other comparable terms, it has long since lost any precise meaning in relation to technology. More commonly today, however, it simply refers to archeological sites and events regarded as occurring after the Neolithic (more precisely, after the Chalcolithic, q. ... Oscar White Muscarella OF LURISTAN, the accepted term for a distinct body of metalwork produced in the first half of the first millennium b.c. and characterized by a wide range of idiosyncratic forms and a highly stylized conception of human and animal representation. These bronzes are to be distinguished from material excavated in Luristan but belonging to earlier periods and from material incorrectly attributed to Luristan. Typical categories of canonical Luristan bronze artifacts include cast animal finials, standards with masters of animals, horse cheekpieces, and harness attachments in the form of naturalistic or fantastic creatures, figured and disc pins, whetstone handles, and bracelets. ... G. Michael Wickens, Juan Cole, Kamran Ekbal EDWARD GRANVILLE, eminent British Iranologist, born on the family estate Gloucestershire, 7 February 1862, died near Cambridge, 5 January 1926. John Perry Sir HARFORD JONES (1764-1847), English diplomat and author, ambassador to the court of Fathá-¿Al^ Shah Qa@ja@r from 1807 to 1811. Born Harford Jones of a Herefordshire family, he assumed the additional name of Brydges (from his maternal grandmother's family) by royal dispensation in 1836. As a young man he entered the service of the East India Company and spent some years in India, where he acquired proficiency in Persian. As resident (commercial representative) of the Company's factory at Basra from 1786 to 1794, he visited Bushire (Bu@Þehr) and Shiraz during the last years of the Zand dynasty. ... See ABUÚ DOLAF. C. Edmund Bosworth (or Ba@hal^m) ˆAYBAÚNÈ, a family of military commanders and governors in northern India under the later Ghaznavid sultans in the late 5th/11th and early 6th/12th centuries. The nesba ˆayba@n need only indicate an attempt to acquire an affiliation to the great Arab tribe of ˆayba@n of Bakr b. Wa@÷el. In fact, the family seems to have been of humble Khorasanian origin, and according to a poem by Mas¿u@d-e Sa¿d-e Salma@n, emigrated from Ja@jarm (q.v.) in northern Khorasan and entered the service of the Ghaznavid Sultan Ebra@h^m b. ... See ABUÚ NASáR MOˆKAÚN. See ABUÚ ˆO¿AYB HERAVÈ. Mansour Shaki a Middle Persian philosophical and legal term with specialized meanings. Formally it is a nominal derivative in -ak/g of the perfect participle of bu@dan “to become,” meaning “be/become (liable), becoming.” See BELDERÙÈN. See BOZORGMEHR. Ba@qer ¿AÚqel^ Major General (sar-laÞkar) Kar^m AÚqa@ (b. 1265/1886 in Ka@Þa@n, d. 1330 ˆ./1951 in Tehran), military officer, mayor of Tehran, and minister of Public Welfare. After some elementary education he worked as an errand boy before becoming a bricklayer. He moved to Tehran before the organization of the Constitutional movement (1324/1906) and was conscripted into the Cossack brigade (q.v.) for short-term service; during this period he entered the military training school (Falsaf^, p. 81). He served in various units of the brigade, finally joining the machine-gun company led by Major Rezμa@ Khan Sawa@dku@h^ (later Rezμa@ Shah). ... Ronald E. Emmerick, Asadullah Souren Melikian-Chirvani, Ronald F. Emmerick and Prods Oktor Skjærvø among Iranian peoples. Hu@Þang A¿lam owl, commonly called jog@d. Michael C. Hillmann -E KUÚR (The blind owl), the chef d'œuvre of Sáa@deq Heda@yat (1281-1330 ˆ./1903-51; q.v.) and one of the first major modernist Persian novels. Amir Hassanpour (Kurd. Bo@ka@n), name of a town, a bakòÞ (district), and a river in the Þahresta@n (county) of Maha@ba@d, West Azerbaijan. Richard N. Frye, C. Edmund Bosworth, Yuri Bregel, Yuri Bregel, G. A. Pugachenkova and E. V. Rtveladze, Barbara Schmitz, Michael Zand Nicholas Sims-Williams town in eastern Turkestan, modern Chinese Sinkiang, situated about ten km north of Turfan in the foothills of the Tien-shan. The name of the town is also conventionally applied to the nearby ruin of Shü^-pang, where a library of fragmentary Christian manuscripts was discovered in 1905 by the second German Turfan expedition under A. von Le Coq (see Le Coq, Auf Hellas Spuren in Ostturkistan, Leipzig, 1926, p. 88, and JRAS, 1909, pp. 319 and 321). Richard N. Frye the sealings, usually of clay or bitumen, on which were impressed the marks of seals showing ownership or witness to whatever was attached to the sealing. Bullae or clay sealings were used in ancient Mesopotamia, but strictly speaking bullae came into general use after the end of cuneiform writing. The earliest bullae date from the Seleucid period of the history of Iran and they were in the shape of a “napkin ring” around a document. Seals were then impressed on the clay ring, usually with strings imbedded in it. ... Kaikhusroo M. JamaspAsa SOHRAB JAMSHEDJI (1877-1945), Parsi scholar of Avestan, Pahlavi, Pazand, and Persian and Iranian history, born to a middle class family in Bulsar, Gujarat. He finished high school in 1896 and received his B.A. from Elphinstone College in 1900. In college, he turned his attention to the study of pre-Islamic Iran. He concentrated on Avestan, Pahlavi, Pazand, and Old Persian with increasing interest. In 1902 he received his Master's degree and in the same year established the Gatha Society for the propagation of the teachings of the prophet Zoroaster, with the active support of his college companions. ... See BUÚF. D. Neil MacKenzie the name, meaning “Primal creation,” traditionally given to a major Pahlavi work of compilation, mainly a detailed cosmogony and cosmography based on the Zoroastrian scriptures but also containing a short history of the legendary Kayanids and EÚra@nÞahr in their days. There is also a Sáad dar-e BondaheÞ, a considerably later (ca. 8th-9th/14th-15th century) work in Persian of a hundred miscellaneous chapters on the Zoroastrian religion, morals, legends, and liturgy. The Pahlavi work is preserved in two distinct recensions. ... Prods Oktor Skjærvø phrase occurring in the sentence AYK-t bwny BYTA ZNE ÷yw YHWWN (ku@-t bun *xa@nag e@n e@w bawe@d). In the inscriptions of Kird^r at NaqÞ-e Rostam (KKZ and KNRm), for which W. B. Henning, in the introduction to his edition of inscription KNRm, proposed the translation “this foundation house shall be thine.” He argued that BYTA (the ideogram for xa@nag) must necessarily refer to the building on the walls of which the inscription KKZ was incised, the Ka¿ba of ZardoÞt, and suggested that it was used as a repository for religious records and charters and even the Avesta. ... Bertold Spuler (Bu@qa@y, Bog@a@), Mongolian Bog@a, Mongol general who took part in the fighting between the il-khans Ahámad Taku@da@r (Tegüder) and Arg@u@n (qq.v.) an 683/1284 and then became the vizier. Hu@Þang@ A¿lam (in verse also bu@qalmu@n), short for abu@qalamu@n, arabicized from Gk. hupoka‚lamon (see Dozy, I, pp. 6-7, s.v. abu@qalamu@n), term applied to a variety of objects or animals exhibiting changing colors, such as (silk) fabrics, the gemstone jasper, the chameleon, and the turkey. The semantic evolution of the word in Arabic and/or Persian may be presented as follows. Ihsan Abbas (Middle Pers. Bo@ra@n) also called K¨ad^ja (192-271/807-84), wife of al-Ma÷mu@n and daughter of H®asan b. Sahl, was probably so named after the Sasanian queen Bo@ra@n (r. 29-30, q.v.). At the age of ten she was betrothed to al-Ma÷mu@n, but the wedding took place at her father's residence in Fam al-Sáelhá near Wa@setá when she was almost eighteen (Ramazμa@n, 210/December, 825-January, 826). The occasion was so pompously celebrated that it became proverbial and won the name of “The Invitation of Islam,” Da¿wat al-Esla@m (cf. ... Mohammad R. Ghanoonparvar (rarely bu@la@n^), generic term for a category of Iranian dishes, now usually prepared with yogurt and cooked vegetables and served either hot or cold as main dishes, accompaniments, or salads. The term is found as early as the 5th/11th century in the poetry of Abu÷l-¿Abba@s Marvaz^ (q.v.) and Na@sáer-e K¨osrow, in the works of the 8th/14th century satirist ¿Obayd Za@ka@n^, and in the d^va@n of Bosháa@q Atá¿ema (q.v.; d. 827/1423 or 830/1427; cf. Dehkòoda@, s.v. bu@ra@n^). According to Nakòjava@n^ (p. ... James R. Russell Pahl. burda@r “carrier, sustainer, bringer,” attested in Armenian as a proper name. According to an Armenian tradition, St. Gregory the Illuminator, who converted King Tiridates and the Armenians to Christianity early in the 4th century, was the son of a Parthian nobleman of the Su@re@n family called Anak, who had killed Xosrov, the father of Tiridates. Parth. ana@g “evil” seems to be an epithet applied after the fact to the regicide, or else a mere invention, for it is unlikely that a Parthian nobleman would have borne from birth such an inauspicious name. ... Nisar Ahmed Faruqi (Borha@npu@r), city in Madhya Pradesh (formerly Central Provinces and Berar), India (21° 18' north latitude, 76° 8' east longitude), on the Tapti river, 275 miles northeast of Bombay. It was founded in 801/1398-99 by the first Fa@ru@q^ ruler of K¨a@nde@Þ, Sultan Na@sáer Khan (r. 801-41/1399-1437); he named it after the ÙeÞt^ saint Borha@n-al-D^n GÚar^b (d. 11 Sáafar 738/8 September 1337; GÚawt¯^, tr., p. 90), who had sojourned on the site briefly in 727/1327. Borha@n-al-D^n was one of the spiritual successors to K¨úa@ja Nezáa@m-al-D^n Awl^a@÷ (d. ... Ezzat Ollah Negahban, Frantz Grenet, James R. Russell, Hamid Algar, Vahid Rafati Malcolm E. Yapp ALEXANDER (1805-41), the fourth son of James Burnes, a Scottish lawyer, educated at Montrose Academy and appointed ensign in the Bombay Army in 1821. Burnes had a natural aptitude for languages, acquired a good knowledge of Hindustani and Persian, and qualified as an interpreter, in which capacity he served in Kutch in 1825. In the same year he transferred to the army staff, rising to become assistant quarter master general in 1828. In the following year he entered the political service as assistant to the Resident in Kutch, Henry Pottinger. ... Clarisse Herrenschmidt EUGE`NE (1801-52), virtually the founder of Iranian linguistics, as well as of the study of the history of Buddhism in France. He was born in Paris the son of a Hellenist and studied Sanskrit with de Che‚zy at the Colleàge de France; in 1829 he began to teach comparative grammar at the École Normale Supe‚rieure, and in 1832 he replaced Che‚zy at the Colleàge de France. Although he continued to teach Sanskrit, he pursued his Indian and Iranian studies throughout his life. EIr. Sir RICHARD (b. 1821 at Toquay, Devonshire, d. 1890 at Trieste, Italy), well-known traveler (Africa, the Near East, India), Orientalist, and translator. He published 43 volumes on his explorations and almost 30 volumes of translations, among them a complete rendering of the Alf layla wa layla and pieces of Eastern erotica. In 1928 a translation of Sa¿d^'s Golesta@n was published under his name, but it has been shown that this publication is an expurgated version of a translation published in Benares in 1888, which had probably been made by Edward Rehatsek. ... Hermann Berger (Buru‚s‚aski), language spoken by the Buru‚s‚o (sing. Buru‚s‚in) in Hunza-Karakorum, North Pakistan, containing some Iranian loanwords of various origins. There are two main varieties of Burushaski: the two closely related dialects of Hunza (Hu‚nzu) and Nager, perhaps spoken by as many as 80,000, and that of Yasin (northwest of Gilgit), perhaps spoken by about 10,000. The grammatical structure of Burushaski is reminiscent both of that of the Caucasian languages and that of Basque (today spoken only in southwestern France and northern Spain), however, it has not yet been possible to prove genetic relationship either with these or any other languages. ... See AÚDUR BURZEÚNMIHR. Hormoz Farhat has been mentioned in medieval treatises on music, notably in the Keta@b al-adwa@r of Sáaf^-al-D^n Ormav^ (d. 693/1294), as one of the maqa@ms of the Perso-Arabian musical system of the time. Its scale, within the range of an octave, was as follows (Wright, 1978, p. 65) Allan V. Williams (Young Av. Bu@Þya…sta-, Pahl. bwÞ÷sp, Man. Mid. Pers. bwÞy÷sp, NPers. bu@Þ(y)a@sb/p, gu@Þa@sb/p, bu@Þya@s), the name of a demon in Zoroastrianism. The final p of the Mid. Iran. forms is presumably due to popular etymology. The name occurs several times in the Younger Avesta as a proper noun and is grammatically the abstract noun in -ta@ of the future participle bu@Þyant- from bav- “to become,” lit., “what-will-be-ness,” understood as the name of the dae@v^ of slothfulness and procrastination. ... Jean Richard DE GHIZOLFI, Genoese merchant and diplomat who served the il-khan Arg@u@n (r. 683-90/1284-91). Buscarello belonged to a great family of Genoa that played an important role in the maritime trade of the city. He is mentioned for the first time in 1274 in connection with the arming of a galley; in 1279 he was with his brothers at Layas in Cilicia. Subsequently he seems to have entered the service of Arg@u@n of Persia, who conferred upon him the title qu@r±^ (quiver carrier). Xavier de Planhol, Moháammad-Taq^ Mas¿u@d^ya (Ar. Bu@Þahr, European spellings Bushire, Busheer, Bouchir, etc.), port city in southern Iran on the Persian Gulf. Ba@qer ¿AÚqel^ H®AÚJÈ MOH®AMMAD MO¿ÈN-AL-TOJJAÚR (b. 1238 ˆ./1859 in Bu@Þehr, d. 1312 ˆ./1933 in Tehran), a merchant active in the Constitutional Revolution. He received the education common at the time and then joined the business of his father H®a@j^ Moháammad-Rahá^m DehdaÞt^ (ˆaj^¿^, p. 309). Having gone bankrupt, Bu@Þehr^ and his father left for Iraq. After spending some time in providing menial services for the pilgrims at Najaf, he returned to Bu@Þehr and started to work in a trading company (¿Alaw^, p. ... G. Michael Wickens in early sources referred to as Sa¿d^-na@ma, a moralistic and anecdotal verse work consisting of some 4,100 mat¯naw^ couplets by Shaikh Mosálehá-al-D^n Sa¿d^, completed in 655/1257. The date is given by Sa¿d^ himself in his preamble, and from some indications in two verses it may be surmised that the work was in fact completed between 2 ˆawwa@l/13 October and 29 D¨u÷l-háejja/20 December and perhaps more precisely on 30 D¨u÷l-qa¿da/21 November of that year (for discussion of arguments concerning the exact date of completion, see G. ... Yuri Bregel MÈRZAÚ MOH®AMMAD ¿ABD-AL-¿AZ®ÈM SAÚMÈ (commonly known as M^rza@ ¿Azá^m Sa@m^), poet and historian of Bukhara, born ca. 1256/1840 in the village of Bu@sta@n about 25 miles northeast of Bukhara. He studied in a madrasa in Bukhara and continued his education with the learned qa@zμ^ and poet Molla@ Sa¿d-al-D^n Ma@her, who gave him the pen name (takòallosá) Sa@m^. After finishing his studies M^rza@ ¿Abd-al-¿Azá^m served as secretary (monÞ^) to various provincial governors and was eventually appointed secretary to the Mangït amir of Bukhara Mozáaffar-al-D^n b. ... Hu@Þang A¿lam and Derek A. Scott any of a family (Otididae) of game birds of which three species, generally called hu@bar(r)a in contemporary Persian, occur in Iran: the great bustard, Otis tarda L., the little bustard, O. tetrax L., and the houbara (bustard), Chlamydotis undulata Jacq. (see below for the specific Persian names of the species). Bustards are medium to large stocky birds (males may weigh as much as 16 kg) with long, strong legs, which enable them to run quite fast when endangered. Hu@Þang A¿lam a semilegendary aquatic bird, also called g@amkòúorak (lit. “the little griever”) according to some lexicographers, usually equated with Ar. ma@lek al-háaz^n (reported by Dam^r^, II, pp. 313-14, as meaning literally “the sad owner [of waters]”). The bu@t^ma@r is noted in Persian literature for a lore that can be traced back at least as far as the time of Ja@háezá (d. 255/868), quoted by Dam^r^ (d. 808/1405; loc. cit.): “one of the oddities of the world is the behavior of the ma@lek al-háaz^n, for he keeps sitting [sic] near waters or water sources, and, when the water [begins to] dry up, he grieves at its disappearance and remains [there] sad and depressed; [further,] fearing lest his drinking water should increase its diminution, he sometimes refrains from drinking till he dies of thirst” (an abridged version of this observation is found in Qazv^n^, d. ... Tilman Nagel (also Bowayhids, Buwaihids, etc.; Pers. AÚl-e Bu@ya), dynasty of Daylamite origin ruling over the south and western part of Iran and over Iraq from the middle of the 4th/10th to the middle of the 5th/11th centuries. Mahámu@d Om^dsa@la@r monkeys. Other names for monkeys are: meymu@n (common), ¿antar (vulgar), kapp^ (Mid. Pers. kab^g, borrowed from Indian kapí, Mayrhofer, Dictionary I, p. 157), also bu@zana, abu@z^na, bu@zan^na. ABU÷L-WAFAÚ÷. See ABU÷L-WAFAÚ÷ BUÚZJAÚNÈ. Heshmat Moayyad DARWȈ ¿ALÈ (d. after 929/1522), a Sufi scholar attached to Ahámad-e Ja@m (q.v.) and his descendants who in the 10th/16th century were numerous in several towns and villages of Khorasan. Bu@zja@n, a large village near Ja@m (itself called Ja@m according to Ya@qu@t, Bolda@n II, p. 909 s.v. Za@m), had been the seat of a kòa@naqa@h where Ahámad's own early development unfolded. Some 40 stories narrated in the Maqa@ma@t-e Ûandap^l Ahámad-e Ja@m (ed. H. Moayyad, Tehran, 2nd enlarged ed., 1945 ˆ./1967) took place in Bu@zja@n. ... A. Shapur Shahbazi Jack Martin Balcer (Byzantion), contact with the Achaemenids (ca. 513-439). The Greek polis of Byzantium, in the European province of Thrace (OPers. Skudra), stood on the peninsula dividing the Bosporus from the Sea of Marmara; it thus played a pivotal role in the Greco-Persian wars. Though Achaemenid control of Byzantium was never as stable as in other garrison centers throughout the Thracian region, it nevertheless ranked with the Persian garrison at Sestos as a key Achaemenid port on the European coast of the Bosporus and Hellespont. ... sup: BAGHDAD (Iranian connection), From the Mongol Invasion to the Ottoman Occupation, ¿ABBAÚS ZARYAÚB sup: BAHAÚ÷I TABRIZI sup: BAHAÚRI sup: BANDARI sup: BASIL sup: BAYAÚNI, JAÚR-ALLAÚH-ZAÚDA sup: BENNIGSEN, ALEXANDRE sup: BINYON, (ROBERT) LAURENCE sup: BORJ-NAÚMA, matònawi sup: BOROWSKY, ISIDORE |